Wandering of the soul

"You say that so far there is only belief in immortality, but there is no reliable evidence. In the accumulation of evidence, in the inner conviction of the human heart, in the fact of belief in eternal existence that is present in the minds of people, there is a correct indication.

But this indication will give way to conviction and knowledge, before another century has elapsed, for an event will take place and a revelation will be given to the Race, which will turn hope into confidence and faith in knowledge".

Alice A. Bailey

"Much more has to be said, but this age will not accept it, for it cannot contain. But I say: Before the great day of the Lord comes, the Holy Spirit will reveal all the ordinances. Sacraments of the Soul, Life, Death, immortality, the oneness of man with every other man and with his God. Then the world will go to the Truth, and man will become the Truth ... And then the prince of fleshly life will be expelled. "

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 162: 6.

"Not soon will this epoch learn about the deeds of Purity and Love; but not a single word is lost, for in the Commemorative Book of God every thought, and word, and deed is sealed. And when the world is ready to accept, God will send a messenger who will open this Book and rewrite all the messages of Purity and Love from its sacred pages.

Then every person on Earth will read the words of Life in the language of their country, and people will see the Light. And man will become one with God again".

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 7: 24-27.

FOREWORD

The appearance of these wonderful and truly priceless books now, on the eve of the unfolding of grandiose and decisive events for all mankind, which should begin in the near future, can be considered as another valuable gift to people from the High Patrons of the Hierarchy of our planet from the Commonwealth of Civilizations of the Orion system, who are extremely concerned about the unpredictability development of mankind at this stage and taking all measures to prevent or at least mitigate the consequences of the impending cosmic catastrophe.

Although the author asked not to draw attention to his personality, I still cannot help but bow my head to the power of his Spirit, who managed to systematize together a huge layer of Knowledge, which he gleaned from the inexhaustible treasury of the Mental Plane, and to describe in simple and accessible language what beyond description.

Oris is not a contacted in the usual sense of the word, he does not communicate directly with his Teacher, but his Soul possesses, thanks to its evolutionary development, God's gift of a free outlet for his Consciousness to the higher vibration levels of the Earth's Noosphere, and complex information, to express it in a language that is understandable for most of humanity. This was the task of his incarnation, the preparation for which took several centuries and it seems to me that his Soul, as in its previous Life, coped with it brilliantly. Confirmation of this - these books, unique in their esoteric content, which cannot be called otherwise than the Revelation or the Message of the Leading Hierarchs of the Earth for humanity in the era of Aquarius - a transitional period to development in the Sixth Race.

You and I live on the threshold of the culminating moment of the great Cosmic battle between the Forces of Light and Darkness, to survive in which, observing neutrality and waiting for wives, we will make our spiritual choice by asking our Heart: with whom is it - with Light or with Darkness? It is possible to survive and become one of the chosen Spirits of the Sixth Human Race only by turning your Heart to the Creator. But time is running out. The Armageddon that has now played out on the Thin Plane is one of the radical means to save humanity from massive zombies and robotization by the Hierarchy of Evil.

A huge number of Consciousnesses, for various reasons, are very skeptical about the information about the existence of Life after Death and are not ready to properly perceive what Oris tells about on the pages of his truly priceless books. They will make up that part of humanity that, having lagged in its Evolution, will not have time to reach the required spiritual level in the current Cosmic Cycle and will have to go into the Cosmic Night in a state of imperfection, so that in many billions of years, in a new ascending Cycle, begin its ascent at first.

There are also those - there are more and more of them - who believe in Life after Death, but their ideas about this are extremely vague and vague, and upon closer examination it becomes clear that often behind such faith, rather, there is hope for the best future than conviction. And, finally, there are a huge number of such people who, for fear of believing in Something that has not yet been finally proven, consider Death to be an unknown Mystery, something that simply needs to be blindly submitted in incomprehensible inevitability.

The fear of Death is the most painful and difficult to remove of all human suffering. Its basis is in complete ignorance and absolute ignorance of what awaits a person on the other side of the grave. The first experience of resuscitation only barely opened the edge of this veil, giving people some, often contradictory, information only about the initial moments of the process called "dying". But even this gave impetus to very many people to look at their Life in a completely new way and begin to qualitatively improve it in the spiritual direction.

Knowing that Death is not the end of Life, but only a change in the form of Existence of Consciousness, a person gradually begins to overcome the fear of Death in himself, replacing it with anxious concern for the upcoming stage of his Life, the conditions of which are not known for certain. But the Revelations of Oris contain and explain to us more: they free a person not only from the fear of Death, but also from the fear of Life! This is a Message to humanity, unique in its content, which reveals even deeper before us the Book of the Universe.

These Revelations give us clear and clear answers to questions concerning not only the meaning of our Life, but also the meaning of our Death. Not finding answers to questions about the purpose of their existence, many people fall into despair and extremes, trying to find oblivion in the illusory world of drugs, throwing themselves into the arms of pseudo-religious charlatans of all stripes and frivolously putting their Life on the map, which seems to them meaningless and worthless.

To clarify the question of Death means in fact to engage in real Life at all. The late former UN Secretary General Dag Hammerskjold once very aptly said about this: "If you delve into the essence of the matter, then it is our idea of Death that determines our answers to all the questions that Life asks. "

A positive reassessment of the quality of one's existence generates in many people a firm conviction of the need to live the rest of their life with dignity, leaving behind a good memory and the fruits of their good deeds. A person who knows that Life after Death does not end becomes not indifferent to what he has to do after Death - to be proud of the trace left on Earth, or to blush and suffer for his unseemly deeds and shameful Thoughts.

Now many of the former pragmatists do not hide their conviction that you cannot hide from bad deeds in your Death and that you will have to pay for everything you have done in this World. A person's striving for his perfection, thanks to his understanding of the process of Death, acquires a reasonable incentive and helps to improve not only his mental qualities, but also has a positive effect on the people around him. So invisibly and gradually, the foundations of human morality of the new Race are strengthened and the Aura of the Earth becomes brighter, giving hope for recovery.

Inspired by these promising results, the Hierarchy of Light decided to bring human Consciousnesses even closer to the correct understanding of the problem of Death and sent several highly developed individual Spirits to Earth for this purpose , each of which in its own way will contribute to the fulfillment of this important universal mission ...

The books of Oris in the most detailed and detailed way reveal before us a complete picture of all the transformations of the human Soul, which it undergoes not only in the first moments of Death, but also at various levels of the Subtle World, up to the complex and mysterious process of its next incarnation on the Physical Plane of the Earth for continuation its development. The knowledge of what awaits a person after the transition of his Soul to other Worlds is of interest not only for an individual person, but also socially, which at this stage of the Earth's development is extremely important.

Oris's books are full of such invigorating confidence in the inexhaustible powers of man, they give so many inspirations and reveal so many opportunities for the awakening of spiritual Consciousness that their importance for humanity is simply difficult to overestimate. They provide detailed information about the Life of a person in invisible Worlds, and this Knowledge can be rightfully considered an antidote that kills the fear of Death in people.

Personally, I have not yet met with a larger-scale study on this issue, sensibly and clearly explaining the action of the most complex Laws of our 17th Universe and their application to the problems of the human Soul.

L. Timchishin, Academician, President of the International Academy of Naturopathy and Information, President of the International Center for Recreation and Naturopathy.

OTHER WORLDS

On the topic that we will try to reveal in our books, a kind of taboo is imposed in the modern Western mentality. Although, if you recall, even in the not distant past there were civilizations - for example, ancient Egypt or the Indians of Mexico - for which the theme of Death was the central core of their entire culture.

Now this is not the case, which is not in the best way reflected on the state of spirituality of mankind and its general development. The modern rational way of Life is based on a completely neutral and even, as it were, indifferent attitude of a person to the problem of his future Death, often regarding it as an unpleasant but irreparable fact of Life.

Most modern people tend to avoid everything that is associated with their Death or causes an association with it, since rarely any person is ready for this natural final act of his Life and in the depths of his Soul is afraid of this and therefore tries to avoid everything that is related to his future Of death. Unconsciously, he drives away from himself the Thought about the end of his Life, about the sad circumstances associated with him, about the material and moral damage that certainly arises from relatives and friends, about unfinished business ...

However, this is not only a sign of our time - it has always been common for people to avoid talking about Death, and they even tried to replace the word "die" in everyday speech with more forgiving expressions, such as: "move away to another world", "order to live long "," Introduce ourselves to God "," make ends meet " , etc. But all these worries are in no way connected with the physiological concept of Death and dying inherent in all living things, which an ordinary person rarely thinks about and even less often prepares for a decent completion of this process.

Well-known Russian writer M. Zoshchenko put it well on this occasion : "The attitude to Death is one of the greatest problems that a person must face in his life. However, this problem is not only not resolved (in literature, in art, in philosophy), but it is even poorly thought out. Its solution is provided to each person individually. And the human mind is weak, fearful. He postpones this issue until the last days, when it is too late to decide. And all the more late to fight, too late to regret that thoughts of death were taken by surprise ...

The riddles of birth and death, emergence and disappearance never leave a person. Whatever he thinks, all his thoughts in the end necessarily boil down to these key problems of Being. And even pretending not to pay attention to them, each person actually clings to the slightest opportunity provided, allowing him to understand at least something in the mysteries of Life and Death.

Most of humanity approaches the problems of Life and Death using the same methods and categories that they use in their everyday affairs. Some of them, on the basis of their conclusions, argue that after Death there is and cannot be any existence at all, while others believe that after Death a person somehow exists, moreover, his being partially resembles earthly existence, and partly differs from it by the fact that it either consists entirely of bliss and joy, or is filled with continuous torment and suffering.

But for some part of people, the problems of posthumous existence are still not limited to such primitive ideas, although they themselves cannot yet substantiate or explain the entire complexity of Life after Death, completely relying in this matter only on their intuition.

The well-known Soviet researcher of antiquity Y. Golosovker wrote: "Running away from death, not understanding it, and the farther, the more concentrated, painful and tragic thinking about it and thus more and more not understanding it ... a man, fighting for existence, for his life, for his thought, aspired to eternal life, to immortality. Otherwise, he could not, otherwise thought could not. He would not have endured life without the thought of eternal life ... "

"When people see only a short period of life, it is not surprising that they say: there is no God, or if there is a God, He is a tyrant and must die. To correctly judge human life, you must rise and stand on the crest of time and see the thoughts and deeds of people.

For we must know that man is not created from a mine to turn into a mine again and disappear. He is part of the eternal whole. There never was a time that he did not exist; the time will never come that it will not exist . "

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 114: 42-45.

"When Eve was in Adam, there was no death. After she separated from him, death appeared. If she enters into him and he accepts her, there will be no more death."

The Gospel of Philip, 71.

The idea of the immortality of the Soul, in the understanding of the eternal Life of man, was widespread in Europe during the times of pagan antiquity - among the Greeks and Etruscans, Saxons and Celts, Prussians and Teutons, Angles and Slavs, as well as among 28 tribes of North and Latin America, among 17 tribes of Africa, 10 nationalities of Australia.

This Idea was based not just on beautiful legends and legends, but was part of the worldview of entire nations, which was based on the testimonies of many thousands of people who received the Knowledge about the "posthumous existence" of a person not from someone elses lips, but from their own "posthumous experience" ... Among these people there were many clairvoyants and prophets who could say with firm certainty not only that they BELIEVE in Life after Death, but also that they KNOW about it.

But, despite the rich historical experience of testimony, very many people do not want to think and numerous about their Death, and this is because they either have forgotten how to do it, or simply cannot yet think about God, although in fact nowhere in the entire Cosmos, with all its variety of Forms and Energies, is there nothing but God. God is in us, and we are in Him - and this is precisely the guarantee of what we understand by the concept of "immortality of the human Soul".

Man is more than immortal - he is ETERNAL, as God Himself is eternal. Not a single particle of Matter, no matter how infinitely small it is, could not for a single moment retain its internal connections, or connections with other particles of the Universe, if it were not for Life that animates it. Spirit is the Thought of God and therefore all Matter exists only for the expression of Spirit, and by itself would be simply useless.

And therefore, as long as there is at least one Life in the Universe, a person also lives - the bearer of the Spirit. As long as God exists, the Spirit also exists, therefore a person cannot die. This truth - immutable everywhere and in everything - is expressed in all religions as the teaching that every Life and every Spirit emanate from God, as well as the belief that God abides not only in the hearts of some highly spiritual people, "overshadowed by God's grace and power", but also the heart of every person.

Each individual Spirit is either a disembodied or a future person. All Supreme Beings - from the highest Archangel or Star to the last Angel - are former people, even if they lived many eons ago, in other Manvantaras and even in other Spheres of the Universe. Likewise, the lower elementals, from half-sentient to unreasonable, are future people.

This, in turn, obliges every truly intelligent civilization to the highest responsibility for its future. The immortality of humanity contains not only the immortality of each of us, living people, but also of many trillions of other people, both already dead and not yet born.

In addition to all of us and them, humanity must, on its "waves of Life", lead to the Liberation of a myriad of other, extraterrestrial Lives who, in the process of their Evolution in other Worlds, failed to understand the meaning of their cosmic purpose and did not learn to prefer good to evil.

Belief in the possibility of human existence even after Death permeates all world religions, all world philosophy, literature and art. In the overwhelming majority of cases, we are talking about the immortality of the Soul, which means the continuation of the existence after Death of a special "supernatural", "immaterial" Essence of a person.

Each religious system gives its own answer to the riddle of posthumous human existence. These answers are very not like each other, but on one issue, they all agree: it is - the denial of death as the final disappearance of the individual from the Universe or the Divine Being. All religions, one way or another, boil down to the fact that Death is not an end, but only a Transfiguration, after which a person's life continues, albeit in a different form.

This Idea is supplemented in a number of religions with the doctrine of the "reincarnation" of Souls, that is, the periodic manifestation of the same Souls on Earth. Side by side with this Idea, there is also the Idea of the "transmigration" of Souls, that is, the transition of "bad" human Souls after Death into the bodies of animals. Both of them, despite their fundamental differences, originated from one common source, namely, from the doctrine of universal repetition, or the eternal return of Souls to Earth.

Here we cannot but draw your attention to the fact that initially each of the religious movements was born to become a moral, moral and spiritual support for people, revealing to each nation the Truth, common to all, in a form most accessible for a given level of humanity. Consciousness. But, due to the fact that the Earth's Noosphere has long been divided into two spheres of influence - demonic and divine Egregors, after each new type of religious teaching introduced by the Hierarchy of Mental, the opposing side sent its "interpreters" to Earth, who fundamentally distort the Truth.

There was always someone who, thanks to the power given to him or by virtue of the social position he occupied, believed that he had the right in his own way, regardless of the level of his own spirituality, to interpret certain provisions of religious doctrine, distorting its original meaning, everything more adapting and adjusting it to human needs, ideas and desires. To be convinced of this, it is enough just to familiarize yourself with at least the "History of the Papacy", not to mention deeper studies on this matter.

Man, depending on his own benefit, allowed himself to decide what to be true and what not! Hence - all the senselessness and terrifying perversions that prevent many thinking people from accepting this or that creed in its entirety - both with Mind and Heart. Truth has the power to convince only as a whole, therefore, in relation to it there should be no reservations that indulge human weaknesses, no restrictions dictated by the ignorance and selfishness of individual "interpreters", because of which of all the ruthlessly "cut down" true teachings, only scanty exhortations and rituals, calculated only for a very low level of Consciousness, have come down to us.

As a closest example, let us remind you again that originally the Idea of reincarnation existed in Christianity. When Christ said: "We will not die, but we will change," - He meant exactly reincarnation. The same meaning is contained in His expression: "Many mothers, fathers, wives, sisters, brothers will be given . " Not at the same time! This, of course, is about the chain of earthly Lives.

In 325, the Council of Nicaea confirmed this teaching. But already three centuries after the so important Idea of the transmigration of Souls was given, of the repeated resurrection in human form, thanks to which Divine Love and Justice become truly accessible to human understanding, monstrous errors, false additions began to be interspersed into it, and from of the teaching itself, harmful withdrawals were made and ignorant comments were offered.

So the theory of reincarnation dropped out of the Christian doctrine for purely political and social reasons. Only five hundred years after the preaching of the New Testament by Jesus Christ - in 553 at the Council of Constantinople, at the urgent demands of Emperor Justinian the First, she was withdrawn from Christianity. What for? Because it made it easier to keep the flock in check, intimidating it with the eternal Hell awaiting sinners, and luring them into the eternal Paradise prepared for the righteous. But for some reason, very many have forgotten that the Savior descended into Hell precisely so that he would not be eternal, to give the sufferers a chance to rise from there.

In European thought, the idea of the eternal return of things and phenomena, unfortunately, completely misunderstood and interpreted by many philosophers, is associated with the name of Pythagoras. Gautama Buddha, who was almost a contemporary of Pythagoras, also taught about the eternal return, about the "wheel of Life", where the Idea of the eternal return of Souls is expressed more clearly than in any other teaching, subsequently overshadowed beyond all measure and perverted by ignorant interpretations of the Great Initiate's teachings and free translations of ancient Indian texts.

Jesus Christ accepted the Idea of the cyclical return of human Souls to Earth for the passage of his Evolution as Truth and more than once told his disciples about this teaching. In all the Gospels and Apocrypha of the first Christians there are many places that speak about this teaching, but as a result of incorrect or even biased translations of these Sacred Texts into other languages, the words of Jesus were distorted and lost their true meaning.

Matthew is also written: "Jesus said them: Amen say unto you, like a you on their way for me, in the regeneration, when thou sit Son of man on the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit on twelve throne ..." The word regeneration and similar to him the Greek word used by the evangelist can only be translated in the sense of re-existence or rebirth. In Latin translations, the word REGENERATIO originally also corresponded to the concept of rebirth, but later, due to its use in the sense of "renewal," it lost its original, true meaning.

In Judaism, Christianity and Islam The idea that Death is only the Transfiguration of a person and the transition of his Soul from an embodied state to a disembodied state is confirmed by the doctrine of the universal resurrection of the dead, the eternal blissful existence of the righteous and the eternal torment of sinners. Christians also believe that the Spirit of God is embodied in every person and that every person is a divine embodiment: "Do you not know that you are the temple of God and the Spirit of God lives in you?" (Corinth. 3:16).

Christ is "the firstborn among many brethren" (Rom. 8:29). This confidence is the bright Truth that ensures the fulfillment of Christ's words: "Be perfect, as your Heavenly Father is perfect" ( Matt. 5:48). At a time when the external man is struggling against the weaknesses and temptations of the physical World, his inner Essence pours out strength in proportion to the efforts of the first: "Work out your salvation, because God works in you both will and action according to His own pleasure " (Phil. 2: 12-13).

Christianity proclaimed a formula, amazing in its philosophical depth, expressed in a wonderful Easter chant: "Christ is risen from the dead, trampling death by death and giving to those in the grave an eternal life." "Those who are in the graves" are those who are considered to be alive. The further development of this Idea is proclaimed in Revelation. Its meaning is that esotericism gives a person Life, that in the esoteric circle a person is freed from Death: "... to the one who overcomes I will give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the middle of God's paradise ...", "... the one who overcomes will not suffer harm from the second death " (Rev. ix II, 7,11).

Although the teachings of Islam do not have anything corresponding to the Idea of Christ (or Avatars) and fundamentally reject it, nevertheless, the sons of Islam fully share the Christian doctrine of God-inspired people - Prophets and recognize that man is an incarnate Spirit. There is also some disagreement about the methods for achieving excellence.

Thus, the majority of Christians and Muslims believe that each time, giving birth to a new person, God personally creates a new Spirit for him. But, you must admit that such a "final" Spirit, created every time a person is born, cannot be immortal in any way. In most of the more ancient religions it was argued that the immortal Spirit gradually, over many thousands of years, over a very long series of earthly lives , separated from each other by intermediate states of Consciousness in the Subtle Worlds, develops and cognizes their divine properties.

The ultimate goal of all earthly incarnations of the Spirit is to collect experience, which in a disembodied state is transformed into mental abilities and spiritual qualities, which allow a person to eventually return to God and reach the next stage of his development of the state of God-man. These properties, developed in the posthumous existence, form the moral and intellectual basis for the person who will be born with the next incarnation of the Spirit on Earth.

The stage of the Spirit, which preceded the human stage, was indeed animal, but far from in that primitive understanding, as Charles Darwin assumed. If the Soul, which is a direct mediator between the Spirit and the physical person, as a result of its incarnations has acquired few new accumulations of experience that distinguish a person from a highly developed animal, then the meaning of its next incarnations does not correspond to its ultimate goal.

Intelligence can only be revealed as a result of the development of the astral body, which determines the quality of all our desires and emotions, and also propels us to action. At this stage, passions, forcing a person to activate not only physical, but also mental activity, gradually lead him to self-awareness. A long series of incarnations brings intelligence to a high level, which allows a person to plunge to the lowest point of his evolutionary circle.

This is followed by an upward spiral, and the meaning of the incarnations of the Spirit changes. Now he is faced with the task of developing not so much the power of the intellect as expanding Consciousness, revealing its highest spiritual abilities through the development of the highest psychoenergetic centers of a person. The way of solving this problem is the same - the activity of the Spirit on the Physical Plane for many incarnations, but not due to the development of passions and feelings, but due to the realization of the need for individual Evolution.

By the way, it is to this moment of the development of the Spirit that the "hour of the Lord" is timed , when the Consciousnesses, which did not rush into spiritual Evolution and did not outgrow the required level of animal passions, are evolutionarily sprayed into energy-informational components, the initial point of their Existence, and, for Consciousnesses, the proper level of spiritual vibrations those who have outgrown their own lower animal passions are given an exclusive opportunity to go to creative activity in the Higher Worlds by returning to those who have outlived them.

So, the meaning of our existence, from the point of view of those physical processes that occur with all our bodies, is the process of shedding rough shells, that is, in what we call "Death". The appearance of more refined feelings, more lofty desires, deeper and more soulful reflections - all this is nothing more than the result of hundreds and thousands of our Deaths, representing the removal of the most coarse energy structures in our astral and mental bodies. Those whom we call Adepts create their own spiritual body, which enables them to create very refined physical bodies at their own will.

The Christian Church was not built on a direct heir to the most diverse philosophical systems, dating back more than one thousand years. In the first centuries of Christianity, the idea of a multiple return of Souls to Earth was still known (Luke 1:13, 7:28; Matt. 17:11, 19:30, 20: 8, etc.), but later it completely disappears from "Christian thinking "And is listed among the" most terrible heresies. " The Gnostics, Manichaeans (early Christians) had concepts of Karma as the law of reincarnation and redemption in various forms and forms, moreover, the Gnostics practically did not make any distinctions between Zoroaster, Hermes Trismegistus and Christ.

The Manichaeans urged the "perfect" to avoid any actions that contributed to the capture of them by the "particles of darkness." In addition, among the Gnostics, Manichees, as well as among the Pythagoreans and Buddhists, respect for Life in all its manifestations was accepted, due to the belief in the transmigration of Souls. The Muslim mystics of the Middle Ages also believed in this. It is safe to say that until the sixth century after the birth of Christ, the teaching of the reincarnation of the Soul - in one form or another - was a worldwide religious teaching.

But according to the Laws of Karma, this secret knowledge was closed to the broad masses of believers, whose Consciousness was not yet ready to embrace this teaching in all its details. This was done so that the Idea of the plurality of incarnations does not overshadow from them the ultimate Goal - Evolution, the spiritualization of Matter. The knowledge of the continuity of existence and the relative infinity of Life can generate apathy, laziness, fatalism, lack of will and little activity in solving problems of self-actualization in unconscious people. If we add to this a cruel system of social order, characteristic of each state, we get a classic picture of the stagnation of human society.

Therefore, we believe that the system of doctrine adopted in Christianity, at the passed historical stage, justified the main Goal and contributed to the spiritual growth of a huge mass of Souls incarnated during this period. For a Christian, his only Life is of paramount importance. Christianity has revealed to a person the exceptional value of a single Life, which he must try to live with dignity, guided only by the commandments of Christ, and not by the laws of society, which very often can be called nothing other than satanic, devilish, antihuman.

We can even say that Christianity opened the "era of spiritual hysteria", which means, in principle, the same as the discovery of the possibility of real choice, but only in a somewhat accelerated version, giving a person practically no time, except for his one and only Life, for the gradual maturation of Consciousness before its choice (which, in essence, is similar to the slogan "Five-Year Plan - in two years!" that existed once in the USSR), By God.

The Apostle Paul, of course, also knew about the Law of Reincarnation, although, for special reasons, he had a negative attitude towards it. In the Epistle to the Hebrews, he said: "For Christ entered the sanctuary not made by hands, in the image of the true one, but into heaven itself, to appear now for us before the face of God, and not to repeatedly sacrifice Himself as the high priest enters the sanctuary every year with someone else's blood; otherwise He would have to suffer many times from the beginning of the world. But he once, towards the end of the centuries, appeared to take away sin by his sacrifice. " For those who do not know, we add that the "Epistle to the Hebrews" is attributed not only to the Apostle Paul, but also to other authors, and there is still no final opinion on this matter.

Nevertheless, in spite of all the authority of the Apostle Paul, we recall the words of Jesus said on this score: "If a grain of wheat does not fall into the ground and die, it will become nothing but a grain of wheat. But if it dies, it will come to life again, and a hundred grains of wheat will grow on its grave "( Gospel of Jesus Christ, 156: 31).

Agree that truly inconsolable would be the grief of every person for their dying relatives, if our Soul were not immortal. And what would our Life itself be worth if it ended in Death, as a complete destruction of the personality? What use would then be from the manifestation of virtue and selflessness, from self-sacrifice in the name of goodness and love? Then those who say: "We will eat and drink, because if not today, then tomorrow we will die anyway".

Most modern Christians accept the belief in the immortality of the Soul as Truth. But, unlike the traditions of reincarnation, which makes the basis of human immortality his Spirit (Ego), individuality, today's Christians endow the personality with greater value, which is a spiritual and religious category. Consequently, for the church minister, the Soul is only something, either corresponding to the recognized form or system of his beliefs, or not corresponding to them.

But, be that as it may, in Christianity, Death is interpreted only as a temporary separation of the Soul from its physical body, which will be reunited again during the Resurrection during the Last Ecumenical Judgment. God, the Creator of the Soul, - so Christians believe, - has prepared for humanity only one way of salvation - through Jesus Christ.

Man was created for immortality, and Christ by his resurrection opened the entrance to the Kingdom of Heaven, which is perceived by orthodox Christians as "goodness," but Life is just a preparation for a future, much more active, true Life, and this preparation ends with a process that we perceive as "Death". At this moment, a person must give up all his earthly affairs and plans to completely surrender to the mercy of God.

"People are supposed to die one day, and then Judgment." (Heb. 9:27). "For we know that when our earthly house, this hut, is destroyed, we have from God a dwelling place in heaven, a house not made with hands, eternal," said the Apostle Paul. " That is why we sigh, desiring to put on the heavenly dwelling place " ( 2 Cor. 5: 1 ~ 2).

According to the Christian doctrine of the posthumous fate of a person, the Soul of the deceased continues to live after Death and it remembers everything that happened to it on Earth. During the first two days after Death, she enjoys relative freedom and can, accompanied by the Angels near her, visit the places on earth that were especially dear to her during her Life.

The soul of a deceased person, who loved his body very much, usually wanders around the house, observing the preparation of relatives for the funeral and meticulously assessing all their actions. Immediately after the funeral, that is, on the third day, the Lord commands the Soul to ascend to Heaven, on the way to which it must pass through many evil spirits that block its path and blame for various sins committed by the dead during Life.

These tests are called in Orthodoxy "air ordeals" of the Soul . In the understanding of a Christian, the word "ordeals" is associated with such concepts as torment, trials, wanderings. The word "ordeal" comes from the word " tax collector" - tax collector, and in Ukrainian and Bulgarian "mitnytsa" is translated as "customs".

Consequently, the " ordeals" of the Soul can be viewed as its passage on the way to Heaven through a kind of customs cordons or barriers, where it is asked for certain sins committed by a person during Life. According to various revelations of the saints, there are twenty such obstacles or "chambers." Having passed one of them, the Soul falls into the power of the demons of the next "chamber" and so on - until the very last ordeal, unless at some of these stages it is thrown into Hell.

Having successfully passed through ordeals and worshiped God, the Soul, for thirty-seven days, visits both the heavenly abodes and the hellish spheres, observing all the horrors of hellish torments and still not guessing where it will have to stop. Only on the fortieth day the Soul goes through the so-called "private Judgment" and learns the place of its stay until the Universal Judgment Day, which marks the End of the World ", after which there will be a resurrection of Souls from the dead and the final condemnation of all incorrigible sinners.

Continuing our brief research, let's say that Muslim ideas about the afterlife, also based on the principle of retribution , are quite close to Christian ones . Thus, one of the largest authorities in the field of the study of Islam, L. Massignon, considered Sufism - one of the currents of Islam - as the development on the basis of Islam of the Christian doctrine of incarnation in its Nestorian version. Therefore, Sufis understand that comprehension of a continuously changing Being is possible only due to a synchronous change of the knower himself, limited in the process of cognition by his own evolutionary level.

According to Muslim tradition, the Angel of Death Azrael, one of the four main Angels (Gabriel is the Angel of Revelation or the Holy Spirit, Michael is the Patron Angel, Israfil is the Angel of Resurrection), knows the fate of people, but does not know the timing of the death of each. When this deadline comes, a leaf with the name of the doomed flies from the tree growing near the throne of Allah, after which Azrael, for forty days, overcoming resistance and taking into account the deceased's requests for mercy, must nevertheless separate the soul of a person from his body.

Right after Death, in the grave, the dead are interrogated by two Angels - Munkar and Nakir. Therefore, the graves of Muslims are dug as spacious as possible, with a niche in the side wall or a depression at the bottom, so that the deceased can "sit down" when the Angels of Death appear. They do not touch the believers, but they torture the unbelievers as much as Allah will appoint for their sins.

At a time that suits him, Allah will destroy everything on Earth, raise all the dead to administer his Judgment over people. He will cast sinners (which include all infidels and sinners-Muslims) into Hell, and all the faithful - the righteous of Allah - will find bliss in the Gardens of Eden.

Variants of attitudes towards Death in different religions differ very much, but the essence always remains the same: Death is not disappearance, but only a dramatic (for most living people) boundary on the Path to a new Life, it is just a change in the way our Consciousness manifests itself. Death is a completely natural process that takes place according to established, clear and obvious Laws.

In tribal religions, the Life of the Soul after the Death of a person was represented as a continuation of earthly Life, and some peoples, for example, the ancient Jews, until the second century BC did not even know the concept of "immortal Soul" at all. In modern Protestantism, there are trends (Adventism, Jehovah's Witness) that formally deny the immortality of the Soul, but recognize the immortality of the body. However, all religions, without exception, preserve the doctrine of the supernatural continuation of the existence of the "personality", i.e. Life after Death, associated with the Idea of "afterlife retribution".

Most of the funeral rites of different peoples undoubtedly indicate that those who perform them consider the dead to be still alive. At the same time, very often even all sorts of precautions are taken to protect themselves from those whom they bury. The funeral rite is designed to ensure the peace of both parting parties and to prevent further interference of the deceased in the Life of the people left on Earth.

"The Egyptian Book of the Dead" was written by priests from the Nile Valley and belongs to one of the oldest works of world literature. It was created about 4266 years before the birth of Christ and is a very unusual collection of prayers and prescriptions that the deceased must adhere to, falling after Death into the "kingdom of shadows". Later versions are supplemented by the priests of Heliopolis and the Book of the Dead ", the artisans are painted in the form of hieroglyphs on the walls of the rooms inside the pyramids located in the Sahara.

The Egyptians, like the overwhelming majority of people, throughout history viewed Death as a kind of short break in Life, but not as the end of it. They believed that a person, even during Life, must learn the secret ways of the world beyond, alien to everyday experience; moreover, he must merge with the highest manifestation of this world - otherwise, bliss in the afterlife is impossible. The Egyptians were characterized by a dualistic approach to the afterlife, the range of which was very wide: from permanent "living" in their tomb - first in a mummified body, and after its decomposition - in a sculpture depicting the deceased - to "living" the deceased in a drawing or another image of him on the walls of a tomb or sarcophagus (this fate was mainly assigned to servants, slaves and numerous wives).

Ancient Egyptian burials - the grandiose pyramids of the pharaohs - are more than a millennium older than the "Egyptian Book of the Dead". The ancient Egyptians carefully prepared the bodies of the dead for the upcoming transition: they were embalmed; the personal jewelry of the deceased, his weapons, clothes, tools, and even dishes with food and drink - all this was lovingly placed in the tomb so that the person after Death would not experience any inconvenience.

Thus, any Egyptian after his Death became like Osiris and had the right to count on a new Life, while the tomb only contributed to the preservation of individuality after Death. It is noteworthy that "active immortality" remained the privilege of only the pharaohs, and to acquire it, one had to stop being human.

The composition of the afterlife is most clearly outlined in the "Book of Amduat", which reflects the idea of afterlife retribution, widely known to connoisseurs of Egyptian culture from the descriptions of "psychostasy" ("weighing the Soul") at the trial of Osiris. But this is just one aspect of the "books of the afterlife." The main thing seems to be something else - the identification of the deceased with the Great God in His various hypostases (Ra, Osiris) and a solid knowledge of the names of the gods and demons of the Subtle World.

The idea of an active afterlife existence of a person after Death finds correspondence in a related monument of world culture - the Tibetan "Book of the Dead". The Tibetans, like the Egyptians, from time immemorial are also firmly convinced that the Human Soul is eternal, that just as we take off our outer clothing at night, in the same way, our Soul is freed from the body not only during sleep, but also during the so -called Death by us ".

"The Tibetan Book of the Dead" depicts Life after Death as an object of belief of the Eastern peoples even eight centuries before the birth of Christ. This work teaches "the art of dying" and contains authentic descriptions of various states of the Soul of the deceased after physical Death, it also describes in detail (taking into account the ideas of that time) all stages of Death and other wanderings of the Soul.

According to this literary monument of Tibet, after Death, a person discovers that his body was left on the ground and replaced by another, "shining body", which has the ability to freely pass through objects and walls, instantly move at any distance, as well as many other miraculous properties. In this new state, all the feelings of a liberated Soul are significantly sharpened and intensified, and meeting with other spiritual beings or with a clear light evokes feelings of satisfaction and complete peace. Nevertheless, the deceased is judged and sentenced on his further fate, which will be successful or not, depending on the deeds committed by the person during Life.

For the Tibetans, dying, no doubt, means being born again in another Life. Some of the modern Tibetan lamas, for example, before dying, in great detail and scrupulously describe to their disciples the signs and circumstances of their future incarnation, by which they will be able to recognize and accept them in a new Life and in a new guise.

This is usually always confirmed in practice: children, chosen by lamas on the indicated grounds as a new incarnation of their deceased teacher, very early begin to show outstanding esoteric abilities, remember the details and nuances of their past incarnation, the names of students, objects they loved in their past Life, and much other. So for the Tibetans, as well as for us, there is no problem regarding the reality of the future posthumous existence of a person: what we usually call "Death" is just a switch in the image of Life or Consciousness, and in no case is it the end.

The Babylonians also had an idea of the afterlife. They believed in the resurrection of the dead, in judgment and retribution, so they buried their dead with vessels filled with food and drink. Men were buried with their tools and weapons, while women were buried with jewelry, cosmetics, combs and household items.

The Persians believed that when the Soul leaves the body, it passes over the Place of Meeting, where for three days the spirits of good and evil are fighting for the possession of the Soul of the deceased. If the spirits of good win, the Soul with songs goes into the ship, otherwise it is thrown into the black abyss of the "Dark Kingdom".

The ancient Greeks also believed that Death is only the physical end of a person, while his Soul remains immortal. But only gods and heroes-demigods, who attained immortality through the exploits of the body and the Spirit (Hercules, Orpheus, Castor and Pollux, and others), were considered "actively immortal". Orphism, which appeared in the sixth century before the CHRIST OF CHRIST, with its atonement for hereditary sin, also asserted the thesis of the immortality of Souls, but with a greater degree of pessimism. Orphics as, however, and the Pythagoreans believed that absolutely all people bear the punishment for the original sin of the Titans, torn to pieces, and the taste of meat infant Dionysus.

But they also argued that people have a very controversial relationship to this event , because they are the third generation on Earth and were created from the dust, into which the Titans turned, incinerated by the lightning of Zeus. According to the views of the Orphic, the struggle of man for immortality is a struggle for the liberation of the Soul from the fetters, which is achieved in various kinds of mysteries, the purpose of which was to achieve Catharsis - from the suffering of earthly incarnation and return back to the true spiritual homeland.

In ancient times, many philosophers, doctors, poets and scientists wrote about Life after Death : Galen, Diodorus of Siculus, Hippolytus of Rome, Herodotus, Hermias, Plotinus, Pindar, Aristotle and many others. Thus, Plato taught that at the moment of Death the Soul separates and exists in the future independently of the deceased body, that it meets and talks in an atmosphere of splendor with other departed Souls, usually relatives and friends.

In his treatise The State, Plato described how the Greek soldier Er, who died in battle, saw his own body prepared to be burnt on a funeral pyre. He was clearly aware of his Soul when it had already left the body. Then he found himself where there were two clefts, leading from the earth to the future. Between these clefts, the Souls of all the dead, after looking through all their earthly deeds, performed when they were subjected to interrogation and judgment by divine beings.

Some of the Souls usually met a ray of Light illuminating Heaven, while others plunged into Hell. Er, however, was not condemned this time, but was returned to his physical body. He suddenly woke up on an unburned funeral pyre and therefore was able to leave his amazing story to his descendants. Following this story, Plato adds: "That is why I advise you to firmly adhere to the higher path even to the last strength and follow justice and virtue, never forgetting that the soul is immortal and is able to endure both good and evil . "

One of the most famous theologians, a follower of Philo of Alexandria, Origen developed the doctrine of the three meanings of the Bible: bodily, mental and spiritual. He believed that the Human Soul cannot be created every time by the Creator at the moment of conceiving a child and cannot be the result of the generic process, which was the result of the so-called "original sin" of the first human couple. It is this doctrine and became a stumbling block at the Fifth Ecumenical Council in 553, after the Nativity of Christ .

The death of Socrates (470-399 BC ) for many centuries predetermined the attitude to the death of the thinkers of antiquity. Sentenced by the Athenian court to death, Socrates wrote:

"Death is one of two things: either to die means to become nothing, so that the deceased no longer feels anything, or it is some kind of change for the soul, its transfer from these places to another place.

If you do not feel anything, then it is the same as a dream, when you sleep in such a way that you do not even see anything in a dream; then death is an amazing gain. On the other hand, if death is, as it were, a transmigration from here to another place and the tradition is true that all the dead are there, then is there anything better than this? Yes, I am ready to die many times, if all this is true: it would be delightful for me to have conversations there ... "

Here is another excerpt from the wonderful work of Cicero, which is called "The Dream of Scipio", where the story is told on behalf of the Roman commander Scipio the Younger of Africa, who captured the city ??of Carthage in 146 before CHRISTMAS CHRIST and completely destroyed it. Here is what his grandfather, who appeared in a dream, who had defeated Hannibal's troops at Zama, told him:

"... full of horror not so much from the thought of death, but about the betrayal of my loved ones, I still had the strength to ask him if his appearance means that they, my father and all those whom we consider non-existent, are still alive ...

"Yes," he said, "we all live after we have freed ourselves from the bonds of the body that held us captive, and have soared; for what you call life is actually death. Here look! Paul Emilius, your father, he is coming to you. " I saw my father and cried; he forbade me to cry, embracing me.

As soon as I was able to keep from sobbing, I cried out: "Oh, my father, the best and holiest of men! If life is where you are, as my grandfather says, who will keep me on earth? Why shouldn't I hasten to see you?

"No, not in this way," he answered me, "before God, whose Temple is ALL that you see, does not free you from the prison of your body, you cannot have access to his abode. After all, people were born to be faithful keepers of the ball that you see in the middle of this Temple and which is called the Earth. They are given a soul - a ray of eternal fires, called luminaries and stars, they are rounded in the form of spheres, inspired by the divine meaning and periodically describe their orbits with extraordinary speed.

Your duty, Publius, and the duty of all pious people, is to keep the soul in the prison of the body; you cannot leave mortal life without the will of the One who gave it to you ; that would mean running away from the place God himself has appointed for you. Like your grandfather, whom you see here, like me, who gave you life, love justice and that piety that consists in love for parents and loved ones, in devotion to the fatherland.

This is the path that will lead you to heaven, to the society of people who lived before us, who are now freed from the flesh and inhabit the abode that you see now ".

And I saw: this abode is a circle that shines with dazzling whiteness between all the heavenly fires and which you, in imitation of the Greeks, call the Milky Way; from there I contemplated the Universe and saw splendor and miracles. There were stars that we never noticed from Earth and whose size we did not know. The smallest of them was the farthest from the sky, the closest to the Earth, and shone with borrowed light.

However, star balls are much larger than the Earth. The Earth itself seemed to me so small that our state, occupying, so to speak, a small point on its surface, aroused my pity ...

"I see, - said the grandfather, - you are still contemplating the place of residence and dwelling of people. If the Earth seems to you small, as it really is, then constantly raise your eyes to the sky ...

But if you want to lift your gaze upward and stop it on what is eternal, do not obey the idle talk of the rabble, raise your aspirations above human rewards; let virtue alone, for itself, lead you to true glory. What others will say about you is their business, and of course they will; but all these conversations do not cross the narrow limits in which your world is concluded; they have not yet immortalized a single mortal; they perish together with people and are destroyed by oblivion of posterity " .

When he finished saying this, I said: "Oh, Scipio Africanus, if it is true that services to the fatherland open the gates of heaven, then I, following from childhood in the footsteps of my father and yours, may have never sinned against this glorious inheritance, now I want to redouble my efforts and efforts. "

"Take courage," he said, "and remember: your body must perish, but you yourself are immortal. This sensual body is not you. Man is a soul, not his appearance ... Know that you are a god, for God is the one who has the power to act, who feels, remembers, foresees, moves this body and controls it, as the Supreme Deity rules the world. Like the eternal God moving the perishable part of the world, the immortal soul moves the perishable body ...

Exercise your soul in the performance of high duties. Know, in the first place - actions aimed at saving the fatherland. Accustomed to this noble deed, the soul will sooner ascend to its heavenly abode and soar the faster, the higher the striving.

And the souls of people enslaved by sensual pleasure, having trampled all laws - both divine and human - these souls, having barely separated from the body, wander miserably below, near the Earth itself, but return from it only after redemption, which lasts several centuries ".

The whole history of human Thought is a search for an answer to the question: is the human body a simple combination of molecules of matter, or does man exist as something real?

Science in this matter has always adhered to the first position. "The dialectic of the living," says the dogma of theoretical biology, " is that the biosphere is immortal, the individual is mortal." Only recently there have been some positive changes in this issue (see the works of R. Moody, E. K?bler-Ross, E. Wambach, D. Stevenson, etc.).

Although philosophically and ideologically, the problem of PERSONAL IMMORTALITY has long been of interest to scientists. Such major representatives of Russian cosmism as V.I.Vernadsky, A.L. Chizhevsky, K.E. Tsiolkovsky, N.A. Berdyaev, V.S.Soloviev and others devoted their time to her.

Already in ancient times, people tried to overcome the limitations of their bodies, finding something that was not their bodily shell, although it was very similar to it, something more perfect, more complete and not decaying with the decomposition of the physical body.

So, the present man is a degenerated form of his true essence, of what he once was. This is the meaning of the Jewish story about the fall of Adam, the same Idea appears again and again in the sacred books of the Hindus, this is the dream of the Golden Age, which the Hindus call the Age of Truth, when a person could not die until he himself desired, when he could not to part with his body as much as he himself wanted, when his mind was pure and strong. There was no evil or suffering in that Age, but the present times are only a terrible perversion of the former human perfection.

But modern science categorically rejects this approach, stubbornly insisting that man is the result of Evolution from the lower forms of Life to its higher forms. Note that in Indian mythology there are many myths that can reconcile both points of view. According to Eastern philosophy, all development occurs cyclically, in waves - ups and downs alternate. Evolution inevitably presupposes involution as well; it is impossible to produce anything out of nothing.

There is an ongoing debate about whether the combination of Matter, called the body, is the cause of the manifestation of Energy, called Spirit, Thought and others, or does the latter make the body manifest? All religions prove that the Energy of Divine Thought manifests itself in the human body, but not vice versa.

To assert that the Energy, called the Soul, is a derivative of the combination of the molecules of the body means "putting the cart before the horse". Subtle Energy can not evolve from gross Matter. It is easy to prove that hardness, strength or any other quality of Matter is only the result of the movement of all the particles that make it up.

So, the acceleration of the circular motion of the liquid will make it a solid; a mass of air swirling into a powerful vortex also acquires the properties of a solid body, capable of breaking them in contact with other objects, etc. As for the philosophy of Life and Death, reflected in all rites of burial of the dead, it always and everywhere proceeded from the conviction that Death itself is not the end, but only a transition to a new state, another phase of the gradual development of man.

The first conclusion, which suggests itself from the information given, will be this: immortality is realized not in one, but in several forms. Here there can be an endless prolongation of a person's Life, his rebirth into the world or the eternal existence of a deceased in the form of a field energy structure (or, more correctly, an energy-information field) - many names have now been invented, but we will adhere to the most traditional ones - Soul and Spirit.

The Science of Death is a young science, but it has already brought into the world a new understanding of the process of dying and of Death itself. It has already been scientifically confirmed that when dying, some part of the personality passes into new conditions of Reality and continues its independent and conscious existence. It is also scientifically proven that the center of Consciousness that existed in a person before his death does not stop its activity after it, maintaining the continuity of the experience of Consciousness, similar to how it happens immediately after a person wakes up from a deep and long sleep.

But still:

the one who was "blind" in this matter during Life will remain the same blind and ignorant after his Death. Death will not be able to add anything to the fact that a person's Consciousness was able to accumulate in the course of mastering the experience of his given Life. Where, in what vibrations the Thought of a person most of all stayed during his Life, there the Soul of a person will stay after throwing off its physical body.

The problem of Death, which should be the main problem for humanity, has always been very poorly posed. Even the word itself - " Death " - serves as a label to denote two different concepts, which also causes great confusion. There are two separate concepts that are constantly being confused under the term "Death": the concept of transformation and the concept of destruction.

In the understanding of most people, Life and Death are two eternal enemies, constantly at war with each other. For very many, the concept of " Life" means Good, and the concept of "Death" invariably means Evil, although they cannot even imagine that the creature they consider dead is simply in a state of a different form of Life. This new form of Life is created by the process decomposition.

Everything that exists vibrates with a certain frequency and amplitude. Everything that exists in this World is formed of constantly moving atoms and molecules. The smallest grain of sand, blade of grass or water droplet is composed of constantly moving molecules. Visible man is a mass of molecules of Matter of various types, moving at certain speeds for their Matter.

When a person, due to the presence of energy components belonging to the higher Planes of Existence, switches to an autonomous existence and activity of his Consciousness in these Planes, then he loses the appearance, and then gradually the very possibility of his active existence on the previous Plan.

A person is afraid of Death, he frantically clings to Life, but at the same time, there is no such person who, in the recesses of his Soul, would not carry the hidden faith in his immortality and the secret hope for the eternity of Life of THAT will remain after him when he dies.

The higher the level a person has reached in his development, the higher his Consciousness, the stronger his faith in Love and Goodness becomes, and the awareness of his own indestructibility becomes stronger and more grounded. Looking back at the experience of his own Life, a reasonable person is able to notice that Death is Life, not its end, but just another pass, beyond which the beginning of a new Life will invariably unfold - maybe the best, and maybe the worst.

Everything, absolutely everything changes in the billions of Universes that form the Body of the Creator God, everything except the Law that establishes the Eternity of the Created through change that determines the Evolution of everything that serves the Immortality of the Creative Spirit. Any manifestation of Life inevitably moves towards its own Death, which, no, does not give rise to a new Life, but itself is the Existence of Consciousness.

Everything exists now, Today, and everything will be Tomorrow - different, different, in new forms and new deeds, in a new Consciousness and in a new Life, but always remaining in its new Tomorrow also with everything that was Yesterday. Life and Death are only two sides of the One Immortal Reality, which is God the Creator.

The Law of Evolution of each type of Consciousness, incarnating on the Physical Plane, leads - in accordance with the "program of incarnation" - the Destiny of each of us to ever higher and conscious goals. Therefore, each such cycle of the Soul is scheduled in stages, where special places are assigned to Birth and Death, as the most responsible and important milestones. Birth and Death are just points on which the Soul follows all the time THERE, then BACK.

Having learned to independently track one by one his past Lives, a person acquires a firm conviction that THIS NEW STATE cannot be called destruction, because in its saturation the posthumous existence is no less than the present one, and even exceeds it in many ways. The True Life of the Soul can arise only from Death, which was created only to free the Soul from the heavy burden of physical incarnation, similar to how a kind and caring mother helps her child to take off his outer clothing before putting him into a warm bed before he plunge into a sweet dream.

We sometimes say: "the face of Death", "to look Death in the face" ... Death has no personification, no personality. In fact, at certain moments of life, we perceive it as a kind of presence of something indefinite and very important for us personally. You can, of course, say that Death is nothing, but you can also say that Death is everything; she always comes to us in the image IN WHICH WE IMPRESS her, and becomes for us WHAT WE WANT TO SEE IN HER ...

Everyone sees Death in his own way: for someone she is a toothless old woman with empty black eye sockets, and for someone she is a good fairy who frees from torment and suffering and opens a bright path to a new World. You yourself, even during Life, create an image of your Death.

In our visible World, we never state anything except transformations. Death is the transformer of the One Life in the area of the diversity of its Forms. It only seemingly extinguishes something in a certain Plan: in fact, it only transforms the values of this Plan. As our respected Master Osho aptly put it: "Death is not burning old money without issuing new ones; rather, it is the melting of some coins into others ".

To more clearly imagine the process that we call "Death", let's try to understand what is what we usually call "Life", since the border between these two concepts is actually not as obvious as it may seem at first glance to an inexperienced reader.

Buddha said: "If I can find out what Death is, then only then can I find out what Life is. And if I can know what Life and Death are, then there is a possibility that I will step over both of them and learn something that is beyond Life and Death, beyond both ".

The more carefully a person tries to comprehend the depths of things to self-awareness of himself, his Higher Self, the more he begins to find diversity and inviolability among the cycle of time, realizing that everything in the World moves, lives and changes forever, that powerful waves, relentlessly rolling The ocean of universal Life, they do not destroy anything that tends to Evolution.

The world that any of us observes at the present moment is just a motionless Form, captured by an instant of the eternally moving, eternally living True World, which, like the Ocean, for its temporary limitation, creates its own shores for itself to immediately destroy them and recreate new ones. if there is a reason or necessity for this. The world is a reflection of the One God in Himself.

The true world is universally immense, single, integral and indivisible God, Who at every moment weaves an ever-changing pattern of His appearance - that Ocean of Worlds in which you and I live and develop. Everything in this Ocean is eternal and true, since it comes from God - the Immutable Essence; and everything in this Ocean is transient, since it is enclosed in a certain, albeit very subtle, Form, which is always an Illusion - everywhere different and under its external changeable appearance it stores the One that is poured in it.

Illusion is only a cover, eternally thrown off and eternally restored again, it is "a husk, in an abstract moment of Consciousness, clothe the true eternal Nature". No Form exists forever, because it does not exist at all: a moment ago it was not what it is now, and in the next moment it will also be different. The form exists only one moment, separating the past from the future. BUT IS THERE AN INSTANT? Neither the past nor the future exists, so a moment is the line between two NOTHING.

The rules of the Cosmic Game are open to a spiritual person, in which he feels himself a conscious element and knows that Death is not extinction or disappearance, but only a long-awaited period of rest, which can be either long or short, depending on what place you have managed borrow in this game.

Man is mortal insofar as his Spirit is occupied with the vanity of the transitory, and insofar as he is immortal, insofar as his Spirit has received the contemplation of Eternity, insofar as he is divine. And he is divine insofar as he realizes the divine Nature of the Spirit, through his Soul dwelling in him and his potential belonging to this Spirit. Only that which carries its immortality in itself is eternal. Each of us is eternal, powerful and alive insofar as he is connected with Jehovah - the One God.

Everything concrete, particular, everything definite, immovable, everything external and the Form itself - all this is mortal and a person from one incarnation to another does not carry away a shadow of memories about it. And so if it strengthens its personality an illusion, take the form of the content of his true self, if he is in quest of his own shadow passed by the Divine Light, it means that in his posthumous and darkness is the lot of his soul.

In essence, Death is a degeneration in Time and Space, which is a consequence of the tendency of Matter-Spirit to isolation while they are in a manifested state. Only thanks to the firm effort of our Planetary Logos , all the Forms that make it up are kept in manifestation on Earth, and any aspect of Life is preserved as an integrating factor in form construction, and our vital Consciousness or Soul is extracted intact after the so-called "Death" at the end of the cycle of its manifestations on Physical Plane.

Only in the case when the Spirit of a person was flaming, if, thirsting for Truth, he was striving into the heights of luminous Eternity, if his Soul was bathed in the rays of spiritual warmth and unspeakable Love, then he is destined to ascend into the Covenant Region of Light, fully armed with immortality, in all-perfection. spiritual Love, whose name is Harmony of Reason.

Death and restraint are two synonyms. When a person's Consciousness is fully focused on his physical form and is identified with it, then for him liberation from Life occurs in the form of Death. When, in the process of Evolution, a person begins to understand more and more that he is not just a form, then his Consciousness gradually moves into the area of the transcendental and abstract, where everything is more focused not on the form, but on his own Divine Essence. Then Death for him means only Liberation from the principle of his limitation.

Life has much more meaning than those who consider it only a repository of pain, violence and Death think. Life is a very valuable gift, because it is thanks to it that we are able to perform all actions that participate in the activity and harmonious development of the huge Cosmos in which we all live, and in which every thing, be it visible or invisible, is its integral part.

Life is an indestructible need of great Love, this is the desire to exist, to create and create beauty, the need to manifest oneself and one's abilities, to produce and generate, to cognize the temporal, approaching through it to the eternal, to the summit of Existence, to "Divine contemplation".

Life is a wonderful feeling of cognition, it is an opportunity to experiment, this is another step of the immortal Spirit on a long path leading to the absolute sublimation of Matter. Life is the fruit of Love, which gives rise to Love, it is indestructible lymph, which produces Light, revives any thing that lives in harmony with the Great Creator of the Cosmos - God. To know this great Truth means to love and respect the Life given by Him, to try to make it happy and free.

The search for the meaning of Life is an indispensable attribute of Life itself. He arises within her conflicts to solve them and guide her path. Through the search for the meaning of Life, Life itself creates itself. Through the Life of a person, the World comes to self-knowledge and self-transformation. As the meaning of Life is comprehended, so it will be lived.

Life cannot be comprehended outside of its inner negation - Death. Any definition presupposes negation. The denial of Life is Death. Thinking about one side of Being, one must at the same time keep in mind its other side.

The Fact of Death, according to the definition of the UN Department of Life Statistics , takes place when there is a "final cessation of the vital functions of the organism," with which we cannot agree. Such a definition cannot take place even from the point of view of a biologist, who assumes that Death is inseparable from Life.

Death appears as the most important part of even the youngest Life, and at the same time they are silent about it so stubbornly that you will not find this word even in the terminological index of a textbook on general biology. When asked what Death is, most biologists will answer: Death is 'the absence of Life.' Death is a state of equilibrium in the Cosmos, a natural position to which any Life strives , if left to itself.

The Greek and German words for "Life " express this property more precisely than the English ones, since they include the meaning of "preservation", "continuation". Life is aptly described by them as an "additional" quality, and from a logical point of view it is life that deserves a negative definition - "the absence of Death".

Death is something that all people, without exception, believe in. Everyone is convinced that sooner or later it will come. Death is one of those few indisputable and indisputable facts of our existence, about which there are neither debaters nor ignorant ones.

Usually, the Death of a person is a Sign that the Soul has exhausted the opportunities given to it for its own progress in certain conditions and in a certain body, and that it takes some time to assimilate and consolidate the experience gained in this Life and in given circumstances. Death is an invitation to the Soul to rest to strengthen itself and gain strength for its further march along the Path of Evolution.

The soul in the moments of Death experiences the same experience as the one who takes Initiation into the Intimate Secrets: at first it is a random wandering, a winding path, an anxious and seemingly endless procession in the dark . Before the last minute, fear reaches an extreme degree, causing frost on the skin, cold sweat, tremors throughout the body and indescribable horror. And suddenly a magical and enchanting Light spreads before the eyes of the dying.

Thought guides a person both during his Life and after his Death. She can free him for a majestic spiritual ascent into the shining heights, but she can also make him a slave to prejudice or shameful passion. So, for example, the Soul of a greedy man and a curmudgeon after physical Death remains chained, like a chain dog, to its hidden treasures. Every day throughout his Life, thinking only about increasing his wealth, he forged for himself this invisible chain, which after Death not only will not disappear, but will become even stronger.

If at the hour of Death approaching we feel that we can never be destroyed, that nothing in Life can shake our confidence that we are the essence of Life, then all sorrows will go away, fear and Death itself will become not a terrible ending of earthly existence, but only an important result of some next stage of our Path.

There is no other equally significant moment in earthly Life, except for Birth. It is striking that a person does not really want to deal with precisely the beginning and end of his earthly Being, while striving at the same time to give deep meaning to all other events, including the most insignificant trifles. But Death and Birth are so closely related precisely because one is a consequence of the other.

We first get acquainted with Death at the moment of birth. Few of people have once again experienced such a dangerous and terrible journey, which he did, leaving the ten-centimeter birth canal. At this time, the sensations occurring in the child's Consciousness resemble different stages of dying.

When labor begins and the uterus makes its first terrifying attempts to push the baby out of the warm, well-kept and safe shelter, he naturally resists. But the initial resistance and denial of birth must eventually be replaced by the child's humility in the face of the unrelenting pressure of the uterus.

A child can significantly facilitate childbirth only by relaxing, falling into a state of detachment. At this moment, we are actually aware of what is happening to us. Common to the acts of birth and death is the fact of separation. At the moment of its birth, the child first breaks away from the mother, and as it grows, this separation increases more and more, becoming more and more lasting.

Life is like a gate: on one side there is an entrance, on the other side there is an exit. Birth is the entrance, Death is the exit, and vice versa. Or its like breathing: the breath going inward is called inhalation, and the same breath, but only going outward, is called exhalation. Death is exhalation, birth is inhalation. But all this is the same Life Energy, the same wave.

We are trying by all means to show you that Death is only a change that frees the Soul from the heaviest of all chains that bind it; that Death is only a birth into a wider Life, a return - after a short banishment to earth - to the true abode of the Soul, a transition from prison to the freedom of the mountain air; that there is no Death, there is only a change in the forms and conditions of the Existence of the Spirit.

The state that is called "Life" and the state that is called "Death" are one and the same: there is Life after Death, and this Life has the same right to exist as ours. There is nothing more natural in Life than Death, and nothing natural can be harmful or useless. This is so obvious that you have to be a complete idiot not to understand it!

Death is a return home, to the original, a return to the source, to where we came from: the next journey of the Spirit is over. Life is like a journey to another country - we have been in it , and now we must return back to our home ... Death is not "Death" at all, but a new beginning.

Remember that Death is the greatest of earthly Illusions. An enlightened person never dies. He knows that he has already died and knows that there is no Death. Let everything outside change and become different, but inside the Essence of a person always remains the same. The same disease and the same health.

Buddhaghosha said: "Anyone who does not have a clear understanding of death, who has not realized the deep meaning of the fact that death always and everywhere consists in the disintegration of groups of constituents, comes to wrong conclusions, such as: " a living being dies and is reborn in a new body "...

Anyone who does not have a clear idea of rebirth, who has not realized the deep meaning of the fact that the appearance of components always and everywhere causes rebirth, also comes to various wrong conclusions, for example : "a living being was born and acquired a new body".

Birth is by no means some special separate moment in the Life of every creature, not only the physiological process of birth or conception, which, by the way, can be more rightfully considered as the actual beginning of a new Life on the Physical Plane than the very moment of childbirth.

Birth leads to Death, and Death precedes birth. Every moment is Death and Birth. Death is in the service of birth. It is one process viewed from two different angles. Life on both sides is surrounded by Death.

In man, Death and Birth are not opposite, but like two wings of a bird, they complement and help each other. Death simply helps the birth to happen. She constantly cleans the site, so that the past stops and the future can be. Death is both the beginning and the end, and Life is just an Illusion in the interval between two Deaths, a passage that connects one Death to the other.

Birth is a conception, a conception that is constantly evoked through sensations that condition the appearance and manifestation of all aggregates of Existence; this is a certain dominant in the sphere of feelings, incessant materialization and new karmic bonds.

We must die precisely because we once wanted to be born (in the sense: TO COAGULATE, to manifest on the Physical Plane). The person does not die; simply the Essence, the Spirit inhabiting it, is freed from the physical body, which it needed for productive "work" in a toxic environment, such as a spacesuit for an astronaut or a diver.

Death is not only a certain moment of Life, but also the most necessary element of Life itself. Death is the disintegration, cessation, incessant changes of the psychic, mental and physical elements, or aggregates, that make up Being.

Specialists in molecular biology now have more and more sophisticated means of molecular vision, and with each increase in their resolving power, it becomes more and more obvious that there is no fundamentally insurmountable gap between "living" and "dead" Matter . Life is continuous and eternal, birth and death are just episodes in it. It does not begin with birth and it does not end with Death.

Life uses birth and death, the way you use your two legs, like a bird uses two wings. Life is neither one nor the other, not birth and not Death. She is between the two. And every moment you die, you are reborn.

Between these constant Deaths and births, between these two, there is a gap, which is Life. The world you are in is something instantaneous. It is a dew drop on the tip of a blade of grass. At any moment: a breath of breeze - and the drop falls, disappearing forever. Life is a drop rolling down from the tip of a blade of grass and at any moment it can disappear. This is not something that will happen one day, in the future: some day will come and you will die. Don't try to fool yourself.

Birth, aging and Death are manifestations of the all-encompassing laws of individual Life. It is possible to understand this only as a result of an inner, deep contemplation of the cosmic sequence of all previous forms of one's Existence in the process of deep Meditation, when first one Life, then two, then ten, one hundred previous Lives pass through a continuous and endless series of births and Deaths before the gaze of the Memory of Spirit ...

The tree is known by its fruits, therefore your Tree of Life cannot be called Life, because its fruit is Death. But if only the fruits of Death grow on your Tree of Life, then the Tree is deceiving you. If a tree bears a specific fruit, it shows that this fruit was its seed; otherwise, this fruit cannot be obtained from this tree.

If Life gives Death as its fruit, then Death should be its seed. If you think that birth is the beginning, then you are wrong. Before this birth, you have already died many times in other Lives. The last Death was the seed of this birth, and then again the next Death will be the fruit that will become the seed for another birth.

The True Life of the Soul can arise only from Death, which was created only to free the Soul from the heavy burden of physical incarnation, similar to how a kind and caring mother helps her child to take off his outer clothing before putting him into a warm bed before he plunge into a sweet dream.

We are constantly dying and constantly being born. A person is forced to die at every moment and he must be ready to be reborn again and again. You die from the day you were born. Your first breath was already surrounded by Death. Its just that it will take you seventy, eighty, one hundred years to die completely, but you are dying every moment.

You die every moment and you are born every moment. Otherwise, how can you go on dying? At one point you died and there was nothing left. Then who dies again? Meditation allows you to see how creatures, base and noble, ugly and beautiful, happy and unhappy, disappear and reappear , how they left and returned to this Life according to their deeds, until you became what you became by the time THIS is yours (and them - too) Life.

Our one Life is a river with its source in Birth and its mouth - Death. Since Birth and Death are just connecting doors from one Life to another, the flow of cause-related processes of each incarnation is a mediator that unites different Lives of a person. In fact, every moment is a transition to a new Form of Life, because at every moment SOMETHING becomes the past and dies, and SOMETHING new appears or is born.

Comparison of the flow of Consciousness with a river is valuable in that both of them - the river and Consciousness - outwardly seem to be unchanged as a whole, although their elements and composition are constantly changing. The river that I am observing now is completely different from the one I saw a minute ago, since not a single drop of the former stream has remained in this place. Not to mention the changes that have occurred along its entire length: in its sources, middle reaches and mouth.

Thus, there is no identity either in its spatial manifestation or in its temporal duration. Although there is no doubt about the existence of the river and its "reality". But this cannot be understood as reality in the material sense.

It is a RELATIONSHIP of a material, temporal and spatial nature, existing among continuously changing components, which form a permanent element - a river. In exactly the same way, the Illusion of a "really" existing, "unchanging" personality is created. Our intellect breaks down all the experiences of our Life into numerous "pieces" of "moments", "periods" or mental "states" of interest to it, and creates from them that Physical World that seems absolutely real to us until it undergoes in our Consciousness new critical analysis.

Thus, OUR "real World" is nothing more than the result of the selective activity of each of us. Our Consciousness, like a movie camera, works with a certain step, capturing instant frames at certain intervals. Everything that happens faster than this "step", or does not lend itself to its fixation and remains "unnoticed" by us, or merges into the general picture of Life, creating our purely subjective idea of ??it.

This is the same thing that happens during our perception of continuous storms of vibrations, which we call "time", "sound", "light", etc. If we change the flow of Time in some way, then the sequence of "snapshots" of our Consciousness will also change, as a result of which the "real picture of our World" will look completely different from what it is now.

The world is exclusively a PROCESS of action, in which there are no stagnation or limitations, and in which nothing exists by itself or separately in itself. Nothing is permanent. Instead of the "world of dead things" there is a living Cosmos, which finds its similarity in the Consciousness of each of us and its focus - in every atom, just as every moment contains the infinity of Time.

The Dhammapada says: "All phenomena are conditioned by Consciousness, controlled and created by Consciousness." The world is only what is presented as a world in our Consciousness. Therefore, both Life and Death are the two greatest Illusions in the infinite Existence of Spirit. The Illusion of Death exists because you are attached to another Illusion - Life.

Eternity, immortality and completeness are not somewhere far away in the Universe, but within ourselves. But they are inaccessible to us until we give up the phantasmagoria of the surrounding World and the Illusions created by our small separate "ego".

Buddha said: "Truly I say to you that inside this very body, although it is mortal and not great in stature, but is aware and endowed with intelligence, there is peace, and its growth, and its decrease, and the path leading to escape from him ".

Our human World is just a special case among countless other Worlds, which are nothing more than numerous Illusions of our own Consciousness, in which they all exist as a possibility of our experience. When a person begins to realize the illusory nature of his own World and feel his detachment to it, realizing that he lives in the World corresponding to the "rhythm" of his Consciousness, then he takes the first step towards Liberation from this obsession and significantly increases the rhythm "of his entire Existence ...

It is not about opposing or changing the World, or about creating something opposite to it and fundamentally new. No, we are only talking about removing obstacles that prevent us from seeing reality as it IS.

A truly wise one who to the ground has destroyed all barriers inside himself, and not outside, who has realized Reality, has become a part of it AGAIN and therefore is able to influence it. His activity is directed not at self-aggrandizement, but at the re-creation of Harmony, which is not only in himself, but radiates into Infinity, where there is no Death, no Illusions, no obsessions of THIS World.

Look how an ordinary person dies: he makes every effort not to die, he clings to life, to the very end, he screams and cries from suffering and fear, and trembles all over. Horror surrounds him, he is stunned by this horror and fear of the onset of his inevitable - in his view - complete and final disappearance from the face of the Earth, to which he is so attached by his false values.

See how the Enlightened One dies: he dies as if he were the bridegroom meeting the bride. He dies, as if he is going on a long, beautiful journey, which he has always waited for, about which he has thought a lot. He knows that he is dying only because the earthly period of his education is over. It is now accepted. He has grown even more mature and is returning home from school. He dies, being firmly convinced that there is no Death, that in both Life and Death there is only God and there is nothing but God. The Face of Death for the Enlightened One is the face of God.

Death for an unenlightened person is a struggle. He gives up, but only after fighting in all possible ways, so he feels defeat. For the Enlightened One, Death means only letting go of himself, he waits and waits. He waits, as they wait for the arrival of the ship, and then he leaves.

He learned what THIS Life can give. He is now ready. He doesn't look back a single time. When the ship arrives, he simply enters it and forgets everything about the world that he left, because he goes to a greater world, to a greater Being - to God himself.

You are born at every moment; that is why you can die and be born again. Life is a Life-Death process : one side is birth, the other side is Death. It happens every moment. But you only see half. Look at things in general.

Nature fills all conceivable steps of organization in the interval between what we confidently consider "dead" and what we define as "living", and it is absolutely impossible to delimit this spectrum so that on one side there is living, and on the other - dead and we could say: "Life begins here." One Form of your cognition of Being dies only so that you are immediately reborn in another Form; when one wave disappears, another life wave appears immediately; when one flower of a plant falls dry on the ground, - another bud opens and the plant continues to live.

Life is a stop in the flow of the Time of Eternity. Death is a temporary loss of Consciousness of the physical body, and a transition to the work plan of the astral body, but this is in no way the disappearance of Matter. Matter (Energy) is immortal, but it does not appear from nothing and does not turn into nothing.

Dust is also Matter, which has just passed into a new quality. If the energy of the organism is produced in the material substance of the biomass cell, it turns out that it is also material, like the entire existing World, and therefore the Soul is eternal.

Whatever you think your Life is, it is just a part of Death. We are often fooled by this: we think that this is Life, and this is just Death, following its path. A man has just been born - and he is already on the path to Death. Whoever he becomes, whatever he achieves , whatever he possesses - nothing will help: he is moving towards Death. Life, which inevitably presupposes Death, is simply hidden Death and not Life; our Life is gradual Death.

We can also say this : Life is a parallel existence in a certain volume of Space of two forms of existence of Matter - protein and field. Death is the sequential stratification of human bodies, the disconnection of his biomass from a more subtle energy for a certain period. You gradually die, continuing to think that you are living. Right now you feel that you are living, but you have been dying for a long time. Every minute you lose Life and accumulate Death.

There is no need to look for death, it is all here and now ". This is the most real and most invisible thing in the world. This statement, like all great discoveries, is very simple and natural, although it will be completely incomprehensible to most of you, because there is nothing in your Consciousness that would correspond to it and on which you could confidently rely.

For them - fully intellectualized beings - everything written by us will seem like a joke, a game of the Mind, juggling with words when they take white and say: "This is black", or when they take all the darkness of our Life and convince us otherwise convincing that "it's white". We will be told: "You can say anything you want, but what difference does that make?" The answer is: THIS changes everything!

It is impossible to understand anything in this fundamental discovery, if you do not get rid of the intellect clouded by ignorance, hiding under its all sorts of illusory veils that part of ourselves that KNOWS and CAN recognize the Illusion, because hundreds and thousands have already gone through the process we call "Death" once.

We all live in a kind of endless "concentration camp" for us with invisible walls. In this "camp, we live our usual Life, we see a world familiar to us, in which we make many" wonderful "discoveries and observe numerous phenomena, one of which we have given the name " Death ": this is a disease, this is a murder, this is - an accident, this is old age ... Our own ignorance has engendered in us a lie about Death, intimidated us with it and now holds firmly in its power, reveling in and feeding on this fear.

But it is not illness and old age that lead us to Death - the invisible walls of the "concentration camp" themselves turn everything that is actually alive in our Consciousness into "dead". The suffocation of the "prison" into which all of us were FORCEDLY imprisoned has changed our entire way of Life and all our thinking.

Dying is an extremely complex behavioral system that cannot be reduced only to preparation for Death. It is present throughout the entire Life of the organism, and its components can even serve to prolong Life. Life is an endless process of withering away of everything that has become unnecessary to make room for the development of the new.

The disappearance of the old, obsolete, is an indispensable condition for the appearance of the new - that which seeks to unfold its potentials. At the same time, the transient not only disappears without a trace, but remains in a modified form, strives for the present, so that a person maintains the continuity of his Existence, in relation to which Death can in no way act as an end.

Children do not have an innate reaction to the state of Death, on the contrary, they tend to behave as if Death does not exist at all. Wherever they live, they persistently endow all objects with Life and the ability to interact with them. Their subconscious minds still store the memories that Life is a never-ending process, and that Life - as the Existence of Consciousness - manifests itself in all the variety of Forms of the reality around us .

The development of the child's ideas about Death goes through several, clearly defined stages. Children under the age of five at first do not understand at all what Death is. They consider everything to be alive. At this age, children perceive all things in an indissoluble unity and do not try to distinguish between "living" and "inanimate".

At the age of five to seven, they both compromise and begin to think and talk about Death as a temporary state. Then, under severe pressure from adults, children from seven to nine years old abandon their childhood ideas about the harmony of Life and, like adults, seek solace in the personification of Death in the form of a skeleton or a ghost.

Living Nature is arranged in such a way that Life is nourished by Life, i.e. Life is supported by Death. The transition from Life to Death is almost imperceptible, and since Life is constantly pushing its boundaries, it becomes clear that Death has various stages that are reversible.

At the present time, everyone recognizes that there are various stages of Death and that clinical Death (cessation of vital functions) precedes absolute Death (accompanied by the destruction of cells that perform these functions). Hair and nails continue to grow, the liver produces glucose, and cells removed from the body three days after clinical death are successfully cultured.

Death has no clinical, logical or biological reality; it exists as an artificial concept that makes sense only within the framework of interpersonal relationships. Death is not Death in our usual understanding: you - the TRUE ones - are not destroyed. The Illusion of Death is destroyed, but Life cannot be destroyed! Existence, Life always goes on, it is eternal, and Death is just an episode in it. She is not against Life, she complements it. This is just a stopover for the night. In the morning you will continue your journey again .

The process of dying is not limited to old age, but begins with the beginning of the life cycle, acting throughout its entire course and passing through a series of recognizable and descriptive stages. The life cycle is traditionally defined as "a progressive series of changes in the organism, beginning from the moment of fertilization of the egg and ending with the moment of its death".

Life is continuous; unborn, eternal, permanent, she dies with the destruction of the bodies that clothe her. Man is the only animal that is not born ready, that is not born closed, that is not born as a thing; a person is born as a process. His existence consists in becoming; this is his crisis.

Prolonged dying, for example, in case of lung diseases, leads to a severe depletion of the body's energy resources already in the early stages, so the brain is able to recover only under the condition of a very short period of clinical death. If Death occurs instantly, or as a result of an accident, the energy potential of the body remains high, ensuring its ability to survive after a prolonged complete shutdown of the brain.

The ability to recover from such a stop depends entirely on the previous state of metabolic processes in the body. Thus, the states of detachment and fear, in which a person relaxes and contemplates the Taj Mahal or recalls the past Life, are of great importance for his survival. In this state, a person who falls from a height has a significantly higher chance of surviving a serious injury or even clinical Death compared to those who constantly scream and resist.

So, all of the above, on a scientific and logical basis, proves that after a person has died before our eyes, he does not disappear without a trace into Nothingness, but only, having become inaccessible to the organs of our sensory perception, continues his further existence, gradually transforming among Illusions Of the Subtle World, just as it had previously been transformed on the illusory roads of the phenomenal World.

WARRIOR AND DEATH

Since the whole Life of a person passes under the sign of Death, which can happen at any moment, the ancients taught that Life is just a mockery, an empty thing that only to an inattentive eye can seem gilded, and with a more scrupulous consideration it turns out to be dull and eaten by worms. But this in no way diminishes the value of earthly Life, no matter how difficult it may be, since each of our Life is another step of our Spirit on the path to God.

The idea of Death, which can suddenly overtake each of us at any moment, regardless of positions and merits, is extremely important in the Life of every Initiate and every Warrior. People are doing themselves a colossal "disservice" by indulging Thoughts about their immortality, which, moreover, in most cases, are erroneous for most people. Everyone is only POTENTIALLY immortal!

People, trying not to think about their impending Death or sparing themselves from such experiences, thereby, as it were, inspire themselves that their attitude to the most important event that is about to happen in their Life will allow them to postpone it for an indefinitely long period ... They are tragically mistaken, because without a sober look at their own Death, it is very difficult to achieve not only the sobriety of Mind and order in Life, but also to fully comprehend the beauty and value of the gift of Life.

Understanding of Death must be carried out at a very deep conscious level, otherwise comprehension of the very important Truth will not be achieved that none of us can have the slightest confidence that our Life will last longer than THIS moment. Knowledge of this Truth gives a person exceptional courage and the ability to be skillful without undue conceit.

Death is the main factor that turns knowledge into Energy, into real Power. Everything that Death touches becomes Power. Without a deep awareness of your Death, you will remain an ordinary person, not possessing either the psychic power that is so necessary for cognizing other Worlds, or the spiritual power that distinguishes an ordinary person from an Initiate, or even the ability to concentrate, without which there can be no deep Meditation. To possess all this, you must first of all fully realize the reality of your own Death.

When the Warrior is overcome by doubts and fears, he thinks about his Death. The idea of Death is the only thing that can temper his Spirit. By the time the Warrior realizes the frightening nature of the knowledge he is acquiring, the realization that Death on this Path is a faithful companion and irreplaceable partner who is always there comes to him.

A simple anxiety associated with the possibility of death will do nothing for your inner growth and spiritual maturation, it will only make you withdraw into yourself. Therefore detachment is required. Only then the Idea of ??the inevitability of Death will not turn into mania and phobia, but will become simply habitual and even indifferent. But before that, you need to understand the difference between detachment from Death and hermitage.

The human spirit is indissolubly connected by countless threads with all other Spirits and Consciousnesses of the Cosmic Hierarchy, moreover, not only in its immediacy, but also taking into account the manifestations of these Spirits through all their analogous Souls.

In the Physical World, that is, in the area of everyday Life, the development of individuality in a person is reflected primarily in the fact that he begins to move away from people, they become alien to him, their Life, work and goals seem to him meaningless, petty and unnecessary. Deeper and deeper into his Being, he begins to find a new World in the depths of his Soul, before the greatness of which everything around him fades . A person begins to strive for loneliness, for the most perfect isolation from external Life, so that its din and hustle and bustle disturb his peace as little as possible.

When a person's Soul during each of its Death-Births passes from one World to another, there is always a certain "point of silence" between these states, when for some time it finally loses touch with everything that was close to it before , but still does not acquire a connection with the new world. In the same way, when the first flashes of spiritual Consciousness appear in a person, he tries to get lost in this World, and it is at this time that loneliness and its burden reach their climax.

If a person fails to pass this point, then he seems to freeze in it - his life becomes empty and useless. Most people stop at this point after they begin to feel an increase in the level of Consciousness in themselves. But some still have the strength to overcome depression and move on. They do not lose sight of what made them think about the meaning of Life, begin to analyze and reflect on the questions posed before themselves, gradually finding their own Path of spiritual ascent.

Following this Path, they gradually come into contact with the Spiritual World that unfolds before them, thereby renewing strong and deep connections with their past. The presence and understanding of these connections give a person the opportunity to anticipate the events that should happen to him in accordance with the reason laid down in him and prepare in advance for them, and sometimes even avoid them.

To become a hermit means to indulge yourself, your weakness. The hermit does not renounce, he forcibly imprisons himself in the "desert", forcing him to retreat, or runs away from a woman, difficulties, believing that this will save him from the destructive action of the forces of Life and Destiny.

All this is self-deception.

When a person has come to the realization of the complete uselessness for him of any worldly, social and other connections, this means that the crowd has become for him a "desert", bringing nothing but suffering and unable to excite anything but enduring thirst, quench which is impossible by anything. It is here that the most terrible and cruel trials await a person, which only the Chosen and spiritually mature can withstand .

The fact is that, moving away from the world, a person can go only to one of two sides: either to God or to Satan. There is no other way, there is simply no other way. In solitude, a person is determined, matured and tempered to take his own path of Evolution - straight or winding - which will ultimately make him either the Spirit of Light or the Spirit of Darkness.

Leaving people, a person comes face to face with his Karma. In loneliness, constantly being alone only with himself, with his Higher "I" and lower "I", a person becomes much more receptive to any Thought, any image that arises within him, to the slightest desires and movements of his own Will, becoming stronger and saturated with emanations own Aura.

The mental entities generated by him from day to day, saturated with the Energies of his desires and aspirations, ultimately have either a positive or negative influence on his own creator, which he does not even suspect.

Thus, the constant internal interchange of Thoughts, Ideas and motives, fluctuations of his spiritual foundations and indecision in thinking, gradually and imperceptibly lead to a change in a person's personality, directing him exactly to the path that has matured in his subconscious during his past incarnations.

Very often, choosing loneliness and trying at all costs to escape from Life and Destiny, a person dramatically changes the conditions of his existence, turns into a fanatic of faith and, to convince himself even more, convinces others of what he himself is far from sure of. ... This is a very slippery and very dangerous section of the Path to spiritual perfection, which only a few are destined to overcome at once.

The religious fanaticism of a "good" Christian, Mohammedan or Muslim is in no way different from the fanaticism of a maniac killer who kills people just because they are not like him, that they, in his opinion, are worse.

It so happens that a person for days and months restrains himself from the dark and demonic that has accumulated in his nature and that he himself desperately and sincerely hates in himself. But inevitably one day there comes a moment when his Will weakens and with the severity of an all-crushing storm, a hurricane of previously suppressed and suddenly released feelings, Thoughts and doubts sweeps through the most hidden corners of his Soul .

Then a person, if he is a believer, begins to pray frantically, weep desperately, torture himself mercilessly, so that in the end he will fall in exhaustion, driving his vicious, demonic essence back inside himself. Sometimes it succeeds for a while, although not everyone.

But, as a rule, after a certain period, everything repeats itself all over again: humiliated prayers and crying are replaced by frantic curses on himself, on the Devil and on God, a person is cruelly tormented and suffering under the weight of the chaos and doubts that have fallen on his Soul, curses and hates himself for this , noticing with horror that this chaos is becoming closer to him and much dearer than the unknowable and inaccessible, majestic Infinity of God the Creator.

Not everyone can stand the test of loneliness. A person who is spiritually not ready for this, but nevertheless decided to take this step out of despair, although he will not be able to find salvation for himself in his goal, but, nevertheless, striving for it, he will still be able to develop his Will at the same time, through which he - even if not in this Life! - will be able to open up space for himself and, in the end, one day get out of the vicious circle.

The deeper a person goes into himself, the more decisively all his connections, connecting him with the outside World, are torn. A terrible loneliness, accompanied by attacks of fear and depression, constantly grows in him, and the more he seeks to recreate his unity with the outside from false fear, the faster all his connections with this World are broken.

Ancient wisdom to the question: " What is the most terrible thing for a person ?", - answers: "He himself."

A person is afraid of himself because he does not know himself at all, does not know his inner potential power and strength, and has not yet experienced the truly unlimited possibilities of his true Being.

The degree of inner Self-awareness, sensation and organic unity of a person with his Spirit is the genesis of the World in which each individual person lives, as well as the source from which both self-denial and the destruction of all his former values and their revival on a new spiritual level are born.

What do you have that you need to renounce? You came empty-handed, and you will leave THIS World with empty hands. And between this and that - the illusion that you supposedly have something. This is the meaning of what Jesus said that it is easier for a camel to enter the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Who does he call rich? Jesus calls rich not the one who has something in this World, but the one who has nothing, but who thinks that he has something.

Renunciation is just the other side of the river, the other side of the mundane. The knower has nothing to give up; the one who knows, who has come to understand situations, knows that he has nothing. How can you opt out? From what? Your hands are empty. One has only to deeply realize this, when suddenly you immediately find yourself in another Space, in another dimension. Then whether it is possession, whether it is renunciation, it all becomes indifferent.

Understand that you have nothing to take with you into the other world . What you REALLY have, you can neither feel nor appreciate until you turn your gaze from the outside and turn it inward. As soon as you realize that you have nothing, the fear of the inevitability of Death disappears forever. The fear of Death is part of the false feeling that you have something to lose.

Only the Thought about Death can give a person a detachment sufficient to force himself to do anything, as well as in order not to give up anything. But this is not a passionate thirst - but a silent passion that the Warrior has for Life and for everything that is in it. He knows that Death follows him everywhere on his heels and will not let him catch hold of anything or anyone. Therefore, he tries everything in Life, without being attached to anything.

The attitude of the ancient Warriors to Death, repeatedly sung in literature and repeatedly confirmed by historical examples, is by no means something exceptional for the peoples of the East. On the contrary, it was natural for the entire Buddhist-Taoist system of worldview, which defines a person's life as a link in an endless chain of rebirths of his Spirit.

The intrinsic value of earthly Life for the ancient Warrior, who considered Life only an illusory short-term episode in the endless drama of Genesis, was very small. The same idea of Death was inherent in the Japanese samurai, who saw their purpose in "becoming like falling cherry blossoms", to die in battle, "like a jasper that crashed against a cliff."

Zen master Roan wrote:

"With what can you compare your body, man?

Life is ghostly like dew on the grass

like a flicker of lightning. "

This is not about contempt for Death, but about an indifferent attitude towards it, about the natural acceptance of "nothingness" that awaited the Warrior "on the other side of good and evil". The samurai, on the other hand, turned the concept of Death into a means of instilling truly superhuman fearlessness. We find examples of achieving fantastic results by cultivating and bringing to the highest degrees the ordinary properties of human physiology and psyche in almost all ancient martial arts.

The samurai on duty was the bearer of the whole complex BU-JYUTSU, and its use in military combat depended primarily on the depth of his contempt for Death, on the desire for Death.

Daidoji Yuzan wrote:

"For the samurai, the most essential and vital is the Idea of ??Death - the Idea that he must cherish day and night, from the dawn of the first day of the year until the last minute of the last day.

the concept of Death will firmly take possession of you, you will be able to fulfill your duty in the best and most complete form: you will be equal to the master, respectful to your parents, and thus you will be able to avoid all adversity.

Thus, you will not only be able to extend your life, but also raise your own dignity in the eyes of others. Think how fragile life is, especially the life of a Warrior. With this understanding, you will perceive each day as the last in your life and devote it to fulfilling your most important obligations. Do not allow thoughts of a long life to take possession of you, otherwise you will be mired in vices and dissipation, you will end your days in the shame of dishonor ".

A warrior, completely devoid of the fear of Death and seeing in Death only a matter of honor, had incomparable advantages in battle over a warrior ruled by fear and the instinct of self-preservation.

Eleven volumes of the book "Hagakure" ("Hidden in the foliage"), published in 1716 and became "sacred scripture" ' BUSI, put Death at the center of all ideas about the honor and duty of the samurai:

" BUSI-DO " - the Way of the Warrior - means "Death".

When there are two Paths to choose from, choose the one that leads to Death. Do not reason! Direct the Thought to the Path that you preferred, and go! .. When it is necessary to make a choice, do not let the Thoughts of profit shake your Mind. Considering that we all prefer to live better than die, this preference determines our choices.

Think of the dishonor that awaits you, when you, striving for profit, suddenly make a mistake. Think about the pitiful fate of a person who has not achieved his goal and continues to live. Think about how to die every morning. Refresh your Mind with the Thoughts of Death every evening. And may it always be so. You will never be able to accomplish a feat if you follow the progress of the battle.

Only then will you achieve much when, regardless of your surroundings, you begin to fight desperately, like a madman. BUSY-DO forbids to get carried away with reasoning.

The Reasoning Warrior cannot be useful in battle. Don't think about your prince. Don't think about your parents. The Warrior's Path means only one thing - to fight furiously, to the death. Only by walking this Path will you fulfill your duty to the Lord and to your parents ".

At the same time, when performing service, a samurai must show constant vigilance, discretion and prudence. However, the courage, and loyalty, and nobility of the samurai basically contain blind fanaticism, which reduces high aspirations to the level of purely mechanical actions:

"You should never think about who is right and who is wrong. You should never also think about what is good and what is not good ... The whole point is that a person should never go into reasoning . "

In times as remote as the Kambun era (1661-1672 ), the samurai took a bath every morning, shaved, choked his hair, cut his nails, gently polishing them with a pumice stone. He also carefully watched his weapon, which he always kept clean, carefully cleaning it from rust. All this was done not only for the sake of external brilliance, but because the samurai wanted to always be as pure as he should be after Death, since the call to arms could be heard at any moment.

A warrior, whose mortal remains were in a sloppy state, was exposed to ridicule if his corpse fell into the hands of the enemy. The samurai, who daily prepared for Death, prepared himself not to become a laughingstock for the enemy.

"In battle, try to be ahead of everyone. Think only about how to overcome the enemy fortifications. Never lag behind others, but also do not boast of your prowess.

The samurai should think only about the struggle, but his Thought often wanders, not daring to stop at anything. Call a samurai and ask him: "What is the main rule of the Warrior?" In our time, not many have a ready-made answer to a similar question. People rarely think about this question.

Taken by surprise, the samurai often reveals his indiscretion. Negligence is unforgivable for a samurai. One who conscientiously treats his duties does not bother his Mind ".

Yamamoto Tsunetomo repeatedly returns to the idea of ??Death, praising the selfless determination to die:

"We all prefer life to death, all our thoughts and feelings naturally draw us to life. If you remain alive without reaching the Goal, you are a coward. This important consideration should not be overlooked.

If you die without reaching your goal, maybe your death will be stupid and worthless, but your honor will not suffer ... When your determination to die at any moment is finally established, know that you have perfectly mastered Bushi ~ do - life yours will be flawless and your duty will be fulfilled . "

Zen brought up in samurai not just indifference to Death, but even a kind of love for it as a sure means of self-affirmation. This approach cannot be denied rationalism. It is no coincidence that the outstanding generals of the Middle Ages raised themselves and their soldiers in the tradition of self-sacrifice.

Going into the attack, the samurai is not that he was looking for his Death, but he simply neglected the very possibility of being killed and this gave all his actions simply amazing courage, fearlessness and determination to emerge from the battle victorious at any cost.

Uesugi Kenshin, who, like his eternal rival Takeda, was a "convert," or a monk in the world and a zealous Zen adept, instructed the vassals:

"Those who hold on to life die, and those who are not afraid of death live. The Spirit decides everything. Comprehend the Spirit, take possession of it, and you will understand that there is something in you that is higher than life and death - that which does not sink in water and does not burn in fire ".

In Death, the ideologues of samurai saw an additional source of strength, almost supernatural power and, at the same time, civic virtue:

"The way of the samurai is an obsession with Death. Sometimes ten opponents are unable to defeat one Warrior, imbued with the determination to die. Great things cannot be done in the ordinary state of the Spirit. You need to turn into a fanatic and nurture a passion for Death, " reads the treatise" Hidden in the Foliage ".

Samurai and Warrior Shida Kitinosuke said:

"When both Life and Death are equally dishonorable - choose Life; when you cannot decide whether to go or not go, you better not go; when you ask a question: to eat or not to eat, it is better not to eat; when you are tormented by the question: to die or not to die, it is better to die ".

Life and Death are polar opposites, and if so, then the Mind can very easily move towards Death - and this often happens. Only one who is very strongly attached to Life can commit suicide. When a person realizes that his Life is destroyed, the Mind can move to another, opposite end.

The "ego" cannot live alone, but is affirmed in suicide. Selfish people are more prone to suicide. Suicide is always a reference to someone else; it is not an act of loneliness. In suicide, the "ego" does not suffer; on the contrary, it asserts itself. And it enters into a new birth even more fortified. Unfortunately, few people know that according to the law of Karma, the one who committed suicide with life will certainly be killed against his Will in the next incarnation and, as a rule, when he most of all wants to live ...

When the samurai Kikushi was initiated into a bodhisattva by Master Daichi, this is how his Master taught at the same time: "If you wish to light the torch and see the truth in solving the fundamental problem of life and death, the first thing you need to do is to believe in the mudza of bodai shin (" incomparable Wisdom Buddha "- S.Ts.)".

What does "bodai shin" mean ? This is a certain state of Consciousness that fully cognized "mujo" - non-temperament, an endless change of everything. All living things are subject to the immutable Law of the unity and struggle of opposites, therefore no one can avoid change and Death. What the samurai meant by the concept of "mujo", every moment "hangs" over our head, ready to attack us at the most unexpected moment.

As the sutra says about it: "The day ends, and your life must end with it. Looking at the pure delight of a fish splashing in a pond, dubious, unreliable, as delight should be. " The warrior had to always converge in a concentrated state of Consciousness and devote all of himself without reserve to every day he lived, always be prudent, constantly remembering the "mujo" and never succumbing to weaknesses.

The warrior knew that if his Life was destined to break under the onslaught of the "terrible demon muza", then he would approach his Death only alone - without a wife, without friends and relatives. No palaces, no wealth, no land and titles will follow the dead. Restless Consciousness, frantically clinging to Life, to love of the body and material pleasures, after Death immediately transforms "into a forest of peak and a mountain of swords", which will become the most difficult obstacles on the posthumous path.

They, as the sutra says, "will cut the body and the Soul into thousands of tiny pieces. In the end, falling into the darkness of hell under the weight of your Karma, you will be born ten thousand times and die the same number of times in the guise of all the demons of hell, corresponding to all aspects of your bad Karma. Every day you will suffer for all eternity.

And if, understanding this, you still cannot realize that your life is nothing more than a dream, an illusion, a soap bubble, a shadow, even then one day you will certainly one day be seized with great regret over endless suffering in the terrible realm of life and death. Anyone who is looking for the true spiritual path must begin to put down mujo roots in his heart as firmly as an oak tree does. "

The Warrior believed that the best way to solve the problem of Life and Death was the daily practice of zazen. What is zazen? This is a state of complete detachment during Meditation, when you sit in a quiet room, in an absolutely calm external and internal environment, in the correct posture, without any words, with Consciousness, free from any Thoughts. There is no particular mystery or particular kind of motivation in zazen.

Zazen cannot be practiced consciously by you as a discipline. It should be conducted calmly and naturally, without realizing that you have emerged into something determined by your Consciousness or your senses. Sometimes, during Meditation, many horrible astral beings can burst into your Consciousness, destroying its meditative state. But as soon as you deliberately interrupt the practice, they will immediately disappear. The clearer you become internally, the less coarse vibrations in you yourself that attract all the lower beings of the Astral to you , the deeper and calmer your state of mind will be.

Through long experience and thanks to the infinite quality of Meditations, you will be able to understand all this unconsciously, like during a long and dangerous journey the road tests a horse, revealing its strength and courage. Moreover, on the path of Meditation, you will become better at discerning the virtues of the people around you. On this path, you must always remain hopeful and never turn your Meditation into a tedious and boring exercise, whether you are on a happy or unlucky streak.

Only in this case it will be possible to say about you, as well as about a real Warrior: that you yourself are completely responsible for your Path. And this is the most important thing in Life, because the root of the origin of both Life and Death is in ourselves.

Everything written in this section is just a small touch to the general portrait of a warrior, who does not have to be a soldier, a fighter of any military unit, or even a person seriously engaged in "hand-to-hand combat" and martial arts. By the concept of "Warrior" I mean, first of all, a person who has embarked on the Path of self-improvement and spiritual development, who has firmly determined for himself the Purpose of his Life and is looking for an opportunity to achieve it. "Warrior" in my understanding is not a profession or occupation, but a way of Life, a way of thinking and a level of Consciousness trying to free itself from the endless routine of earthly incarnations.

MEDITATION - IS "DEATH"

"And Jesus said:

There is Silence, in which the Soul can meet its God, and there is a source of wisdom, and all who enter it are immersed in the light and are filled with wisdom, love and strength. Silence is unlimited; it is not a place surrounded by walls or stone steps, or guarded by a human sword.

People always carry within themselves that secret place where they can meet their God. Silence is the kingdom of the Soul, invisible to human eyes. In Silence, ghostly forms can slide in the mind, but they are all subject to will; at the behest of the Master Soul, they disappear.

If you want to find this Silence of the Soul, you must prepare your own way. Only the pure in heart can enter there. I. you must give up all tension of the mind, all worries, fears, doubts and disturbing thoughts. Your human will must be absorbed by the divine; then you will enter the consciousness of holiness.

You will be in the Sanctuary and you will see a lit candle of the Lord on the living altar . And then look into the depths of the temple of your mind, and you will see it all ablaze. In every part of it, from head to toe, there are candles in their place, waiting to be lit with a burning torch of love. "

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 40: 3-14.

"The call of death is always for the best, for there we solve problems the same way as here; and everyone is definitely where he can best solve his problems. Only greed prompts to call back the Souls of those who left the earth ".

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 15: 5-6.

Death - as one of the most important events of human Existence - exists, so you need to look into it, you need to meet it face to face: if you avoid Death, you also avoid Life, therefore your Life will constantly carry you to Death ... Remember: Death cannot achieve anything - achievement comes through Life. Death is only a "last judgment", the last sentence. She just puts the last point in Life. Then the last word of the dying person and even his last Thought, like a hard-won summary of his entire life, becomes the last sentence.

If a person was great in love, if he really loved, regardless of the conditions of Life, and if his Life itself was a blazing flame of Love, the light of Love, then Death will end the chapter of his Life with this brightly blazing flame. But if Death closed your Life, which was so miserable and worthless that it was only hopes for the future and did not bring either you or people a single truly bright experience, then your Death will be just as futile and fruitless.

We remind you once again: no one achieves anything by Death until they have achieved it by Life. Death itself is just a small moment of Life, the final touch of the artist, whose name is "Life". And what can be achieved in an instant?

Death is the most important thing that should happen in Life, this is the culmination. It must be understood, because Death is the goal of Life: all living things move towards Death. Until you understand Death, until then you will not understand Life.

So, we draw your attention to three points that need to be remembered all the time: Consciousness is in the center, feelings are at the border and objects are outside the border. You are now in the realm of the senses. From the senses, you can move in any way: either to objects, or to the center.

One of the most famous Zen Masters, Bokuju, said that Nirvana and Mir are at the same distance. To reach Nirvana, you must move your Consciousness inward, and to reach objects, you must move your Consciousness outward (which is what most people usually do, following sensual desires and bodily needs).

The ultimate goal of man is the death of everything that has only a relative Being: all material values must be devalued, all earthly Ideals destroyed, all idols overthrown.

This is the death of everything perishable in a person, the death of all egoistic inclinations, personal passions, everything base that attracts a person to Earth.

That is why Death is Liberation, but you must survive this Death while remaining alive; you must feel the full depth of the illusory nature of this World, and then Death for you will be a real birth into a new Life - true and unconditional Life.

This birth is the perception of the Cosmic, Divine Consciousness. All human paths lead to this Goal, this is the crown of all searches of the languishing Consciousness, this is the Highest of all mysteries, the triumph of the individual Spirit, affirming itself in everything, knowing itself in everything, from everything that has renounced and merged with its Divine Source - the Center of all Being ...

Birth in this Beginningless Existence is not at all the Death of individual Self-Consciousness. The state of Consciousness that we call "Samadhi" not only does not mean destruction or immersion in the nameless and unconscious Infinity, but it is a complete liberation from the fetters, the disclosure of all possibilities, the communion with the Divine Whole as a conscious unit. The descent of the Cosmic Consciousness is the birth of Christ in the inner man, this is the victory over Death, this is the communion with the Truth, with the Universal Life and Eternity.

In your Life you always need food, the search for which makes you move your Consciousness to the objects of the external World; you vitally need water for drinking, which also literally pulls your Consciousness out every two hours; you also need shelter, if only to hide from the cold and bad weather. All these vital needs force you to constantly keep in touch with the world around you, forgetting about spiritual food.

And until you have exactly the same vital needs that can only be satisfied by moving inward, you will never move inwardly within yourself. If there is a need, then moving inside oneself is as easy and simple as it happens with our usual exit to the street, that is, outside.

What is this need? This need is related to religion. Until this need is there, you cannot be truly religious.

How is this need to move inward created? By what process does a person become aware of a deep need that helps him to know himself? In this regard, your Consciousness should always remember three things. First, Death.

All the necessities of life make you move outward. If you want to move within yourself, the main concept for you must be Death; otherwise you cannot move inward.

Life looks outward, into the outer World. Until you realize Death, religion will not matter much to you. If you have not yet realized Death, then you have not yet become a man: an animal cannot realize Death, but a man can, because only a man can create the need to move inside himself.

Our Death is born with us; having been born, we can no longer run away from it. Death is hidden in us from the very beginning, our task is only to realize it.

The moment you fully realize that you can die at any moment, that Death is inevitable, your whole Mind will begin to work in another dimension. Then food will become for you only the basic need of the body, but not of existence.

There were teachers who argued that the only correct way was to commit suicide. And this was not only in the past; even now, in the present, there are thinkers who argue that our whole Life is absurd. Based on these conclusions, they tried to convince their students that if Life, as such, does not matter, then there is only one thing that matters in our Life - this is our Death.

Sigmund Freud also had his own point of view on this matter. In particular, he argued that a person, as such, cannot be happy, because the very way of functioning of the human Mind produces suffering, so that at best a person is left with a choice of more or less suffering. The absence of suffering cannot be a matter of choice. If you adjust your Mind properly, you will have less suffering, and that is all. Such a prospect will not seem too reassuring to anyone.

The same is affirmed by the existentialists - Sartre, Camus and others. Since the very nature of Life is fear, anger, suffering, then Life can never be happy. The most that a person can do is to boldly face everything that she carries, and that is all, without any hope. The situation as such is hopeless.

During the time of Buddha, there were many such schools. The Buddha's path was average. Buddha spoke of "neither Death, nor Life": neither attachment to Life, nor rejection of it. Rather, it is negation, balanced in the middle.

"I taught that the one who considers his life so valuable that he does not want to give it up as a voluntary sacrifice for the salvation of his neighbor, it is better not to appear in life . "

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 127: 5.

The mind of an ordinary person tells him: "If Life is suffering, then move to the opposite end." But the Buddhist Mind is not so categorical: "Life is suffering, because it is an extreme. Death will also be suffering, because it is the other extreme. Obviously, happiness lies somewhere in between; happiness is balance. "

Therefore, a real Buddhist is an example of a balanced being: he lives only in the middle - in silence, without movement, choosing neither this nor that, remaining in his center. Choice is always suffering: be it Life or Death, which are two extremes of the same thing.

By choosing one, you will have to go against the other polus. You cannot choose Life without rejecting Death. Happiness is just a temporary absence of unhappiness; Life is just a temporary absence of Death. Realization of this also entails suffering.

Whenever you choose, you choose for something and against something. If you are for something, then you are already against something: you cannot be only "for", you cannot only be "against." When the "for" enters, immediately as a shadow follows "against." When there is "Against", there must be "for" - hidden or not hidden. When you choose, you divide: this is good, and that is bad.

But Life is Unity! Here is one of the most fundamental Truths to understand: opposites are not opposites.

Look deeper and you will feel them as one Energy. If you have chosen Love, then you have chosen Hate. Hatred is inherent in Love, it is hidden in it. And if you hate the one you love, you will have to suffer.

Truth is in the middle!

Become a choiceless person, just BE! It is difficult, it seems impossible, but still try. Whenever you have two choices, try to be in the middle. This is what Christians mean when they say: rely on the Providence of God ...

FEAR OF DEATH

What we want to talk about now has the most practical application, since it refers to the three lowest human bodies in which a person is predominantly polarized - physical, etheric and astral. But the etheric body is nevertheless below the threshold of Consciousness and the concept of the Forces acting in this body, in our country, are reduced to the concept of the "vitality" of someone or something, or the absence thereof. The physical body also forces us to think about ourselves only when something is wrong with health or with the satisfaction of certain of our needs.

An entirely different matter is the astral body, which is for each of us the conductor of our life experience. The strength and vitality of this emotional and sensitive vehicle provide life expression and shape the experience of each embodied Soul.

One of the most common manifestations of the activity of the astral body is FEAR IN GENERAL, and FEAR OF DEATH, as one of its many private manifestations. Francis Bacon once said on this occasion: "People fear death, like little children in darkness, and as in children this innate fear is intensified by fairy tales, so is the fear of death."

Our fear of Death, as well as of other, albeit much less dangerous life problems, constantly exists in our subconscious, because Death will remain for us the most powerful and mysterious of all experiences until we visit it. We solve the riddle of Death only when we die.

The fear of the inevitability of Death has a multi-stage basis, but still its main reasons are:

- horror of the unknown and uncertain;

- horror before the final rejection from the Physical Plane;

- doubts about your immortality;

- unwillingness to part with everything that was dear to the heart and with those whom they sincerely loved or to whom they were strongly attached;

- subconscious memories of violent Deaths that took place in past Lives;

- identification with your physical body and fear of the possibility of losing it.

We will continue to tell you about Death as people who know it from personal experience of a long study of the external world and many circumstances of expression of the inner Life. Many of you may continue to perceive everything written by us below as a fascinating fairy tale, a kind of fantasy on themes about Death, but those who are ALREADY READY to receive this Knowledge will finally find what they have been looking for all their Life.

So, -

THERE IS NO DEATH!

This statement of ours is not some kind of populist propaganda or propaganda of what we ourselves have no idea about. Not at all. Based on our own experience and the preservation of Consciousness for many incarnations, we can say with full responsibility that THAT, which is usually understood by people under the term "DEATH", is just the next stage of the entry of the human Soul into its fuller and more viable Existence.

God is not the God of the bones of a dead man, but of a living man. I tell you, people: a person goes to the grave, but he will rise again and manifest life, for every life is hidden with Christ in God, and a person will live as long as God lives. "

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age 155: 21-23.

We are two steps away from God. One step d is a step out of this World. AND ANOTHER STEP - A STEP FROM THE NEXT WORLD . Death is not the end. In the next World we are as "mortal" as we are here. We must leave the next World as well as from this one.

But, nevertheless, your fear of Death always exists in you and, being your constant companion in Life, is present in your every word, gesture and deed. You just got used to this feeling and do not even notice it, until the slightest stressful situation splashes it out onto the very surface of your Consciousness and overwhelms all other emotions with it, sometimes overshadowing even the Reason.

Anyone who resists the fear of Death and in his Life focuses heavily on the material, he is constantly fixated on this instinctive feeling and therefore will always be afraid to die. The fear of his own Death will gradually seep into every aspect of his Life, sometimes even turning into a phobia.

In the Sumerian-Babylonian epic about Gilgamesh (3 thousand years BC), the hero mourns the death of his friend: "I shed tears near his corpse, hoping that Enkidu would rise. But on the seventh day , worms penetrated his nose , and I realized that he would not return, and buried him. Since then, I have not known rest. My friend's body crumbled to dust and mixed with the ground. I know that I am destined to do the same. My body will also turn to dust and clay. I am afraid of death ... "

We are afraid of Death, because very often before our eyes it is painful and merciless, bloodthirsty and terrible in appearance, implacable and intractable. We also avoid thinking about Death, because it is ugly and uncomfortable, and everything that it touches is associated with losses for us, and sometimes very heavy ones.

We hate death, as it appears to a limited perception of our physical body by force, hostile to life, so that it deprives us of our property, it breaks our habitual connections and roughly interfere in our current plans and prospects. Yet we are ashamed of Death, because the fear of it humiliates us in his own eyes , and requires us to continually colossal expense of our forces.

A person who knows his Death and his fear of it does not constantly think about it, but simply allocates psychic space in his Life for himself, as an immortal Essence, on the one hand, and for Death, as a part of the Life of his personality, on the other. Then the fear begins to gradually dissipate until it completely leaves him, just as he leaves his friends and relatives who communicate with him. Such a person can enjoy Life to a greater extent and, with less losses, will cross the threshold of Death when the need arises.

People are most often frightened not by the very prospect of dying, but by the unknown, which is hidden behind Death itself. After all, Death is not should frighten us, because we know from childhood that once the necessary time will come and we will have to die. But we are so arranged that until we experience everything on our own experience, we will not believe any words and arguments. Death, being almost the most important event in our Life, for the overwhelming majority of people is not known through personal experiences and this is what scares and worries.

This mysterious process is accompanied by some unusual phenomena for us, one of which is liberation from the limitations of the physical body. In fact, no frightening process of dissolution takes place, if we are not talking about violent or sudden Death.

The process of natural dying is characterized, first of all, by the disappearance of everything that has already become obsolete and has served its time. By dying, Death clears the place for new phenomena of Existence, which must replace our usual ideas about Life.

Death of the physical body can be roughly considered as splitting binary - protein-field effect, - when autonomy receives the protein carrier (the body), and information - energy human structure, mentality carrier (soul). The autonomy of the protein body is fleeting - it decomposes, and the posthumous autonomy of the Soul also largely depends on the nature of Death, that is, on whether it was natural or not.

Natural Death is a programmed splitting of a binar with a completed internal evolutionary cycle. Premature Death is a violent splitting, which can also be either caused by the old causal-karmic connections of a person, or be the result of just emerging, new such connections.

The soul of an evolutionarily developed person, separated from the physical body as a result of natural Death, is energetically consistent to make an energetic leap into the new Subtle World. The consequence of any violent, as well as premature death of a person, is an energetically defective, flawed Soul, unable to independently overcome the force boundaries of the location system. Therefore, the Souls of suicides or victims of an accident, at best, " hang" in the interval between the two Worlds, in the zone of the roughest vibrations.

But even this "happiness" is not received by everyone. Since the posthumous existence of such a Soul is possible only under the condition of constant energy supply, then to maintain at least the relative stability of its existence, it is forced to constantly parasitize on that energy "niche" in which the violent splitting of the Soul and the physical body took place, that is, where a person is found Death.

When one of these Souls approaches a critical level of energy loss, it begins to discord into the surrounding Space, which on the psychological plane is felt by living people as an unmotivated fear. People with unbalanced and mentally unstable energy systems in such cases also begin to emit fear vibrations from themselves, and this energetically feeds such Souls, which more and more begin to parasitize on their victims.

The energy inferiority of the Souls of suicides, as well as of victims of accidents, and the instability associated with it, in the absence of constant external recharge, leads to their rapid degradation to the lowest sublevels, where they are most often assimilated by the more powerful and stable in their form energy aggressors Antiworld.

A sufficiently strong fear at the initial stage of natural dying leads directly to the final stage of clinical Death. It is not for nothing that we say: "I was scared to death" or "died of fear". This really happens and, moreover, quite often. But we know that the only somewhat unpleasant sensation during this process is only a sudden feeling of impending and inevitable danger, threat of destruction, as well as something very reminiscent of the sensation that arises during an electric shock.

In stressful situations, a person is first of all covered not by the fear of experiencing Death as a process, but by the fear of the prospect of ceasing to exist in general and, above all, as a person. All reactions to fear, be it a spider in bed or a nightmare, are also largely determined by our fear of our own Death. In any state of fear or an acute critical situation, the body instantly tunes in for survival and turns to its first energy chakra - MULADHARA for help, releasing the experience of the Soul for survival accumulated in it, as well as all the knowledge that will help support Life.

Most of the situations that serve as the causes of our fears are often excited by reactions that arise in various lower centers that are not related to the energy of survival: these are emotions and associations, intuition and imagination, communication, etc. Fear is most often caused on a subconscious level and is most often used physical body to activate Consciousness.

But few people know that every time, experiencing fear, we, without knowing it, provoke in our Life such extreme mental situations, which subsequently further intensify this feeling in us and, thus, create a true danger to our Life.

A person who understands the essence of Death always takes this fear for what it really is, namely, for a powerful reaction of the body to an unusual or unexpected stimulus, and thereby significantly weakens all possible consequences of this feeling.

That is why most of those who have been on the other side of Being during a clinical Death, who were on the verge of Death, are able to maintain much more calmness and dignity in such deadly situations as an earthquake, as well as during all kinds of cataclysms or accidents. The experience of Death made it possible for people to be convinced of their own delusions about it and therefore they remain calm in the face of danger, while everyone else, remaining in the dark, spend a colossal amount of Energy to avoid Death at any cost.

Most people still view Death as a completely separate, independent phenomenon that must be feared and avoided at all costs. Man is not afraid of Death. People are really afraid of losing their attachment to Life, forever losing the habit of their lifestyle. That death will completely change you that Death will take you to the dimension of which you know absolutely nothing that Death will not leave you for what you have now - it certainly. It will take your body, your Mind, everything that you considered yourself to be.

But you still continue to be afraid of Death, because your Soul keeps the memory of its past parting with the body, of its past dying and its departure from the Earth. A person strives to preserve individual Consciousness, but it is possible only at the moment of full realization of the Truth. And this moment usually comes too late for people - not when they are still living, but when they are already dying.

That is why for so many people, as a result of their misunderstood meaning of Life, after Death everything starts all over again. Rather, the Soul in its new incarnation begins to walk along the paths of life that it has already trodden all over again, and for a person, for a person who has lived his earthly Life , unfortunately, there will be no new opportunity to try to overestimate everything underestimated in Life. The new Life of the Soul will already be connected with a new personality, although it has a lot in common with the previous one, but, nevertheless, is completely independent from it.

An enlightened person never dies because he does not hold on to Life. He voluntarily abandoned her; he's already dead. Buddha, Mahavira, Jesus, Moses and other famous and not so famous Enlightened Ones - at first glance, they died the same way as you will die, but this is only at first glance. The Dhammapada says that "if your Soul is free, then you will no longer have to go through birth and death."

Indeed, Death for most people most often turns into an unexpected awakening - more or less painful, more or less pleasant, sad or exultantly joyful. Everything in your Death, as well as in your Life, depends entirely on yourself and on what you have sown in yourself and in the World during your Life.

Christianity is absolutely and unconditionally right when it says that a person, a person who has lived Life on Earth, will never get to this Earth, and his personal posthumous Destiny will sprout only with those fruits that he personally sows with this - the only and never already unique for him - Life.

It is necessary to understand that neither I personally, nor any of you, will have a second opportunity to "register" in certain Spheres of the Subtle World: to the vibrations of which of the Worlds your Consciousness can "grow" during Life - this level and will become for you personally the highest bar that you, as a deceased person on Earth, can count on after your Death. It is completely wrong and ignorant to argue that, they say, if I made a mistake in something in this Life, I will be able to catch up in my next Life.

This is a monstrous and most dangerous of delusions!

Remember:

Until the end of the current evolutionary cycle, you personally will never have any "next personal Life" on Earth, except for the level of posthumous existence you have achieved .

Only in the case when you can form developed astral and mental bodies during your Life, while giving a good groundwork for the development of the causal and Spiritual bodies, - only then can you count on the fact that during the so -called "final Last Judgment ", Which will take place at the end of the big cycle of Development of the present humanity, you, as an individual Spirit, will be able to continue your Evolution in the next cycle. But this requires here, and not after Death, to attain a very high level of Consciousness and spirituality!

In all other cases, if only after Death you manage to preserve your personal individuality, Life awaits you in one of the communities of the Subtle World, the vibrations of which (after complete cleansing of coarse energy) will be most in tune with the vibrations of your subtle bodies. Coming at the beginning of your "afterlife" to your most optimal age, you will gradually begin to grow old again and energetically fade, decreasing in size until the second, astral Death occurs.

If, apart from a well-developed emotional body, and in addition, in the range of its lower vibrations, you could not develop anything in yourself during Life, then stop even dreaming about experiencing the second Death: you will never be anywhere, you will simply become a part of Astral material, serving as the basis for the embodiment of other creatures.

You must prepare for such a prospect, if you do not draw the appropriate conclusions and fundamentally, do not immediately change your whole Life towards its spiritual polus. The one who sowed Good and Love will certainly reap Good and Love after his Death, and all his good deeds will fill his true personality with vibrations of Light, allowing it to radiate with peace and bliss.

Remember: you, as a person, will be truly free and deprived of the next - astral - Death only if you, during Life, put into practice, and not in words, the Truth expressing the laws of just, meek, peaceful and pure- hearted children of God ...

The fear of Death sneaks up to torment the brain when the body lacks nerve power. Those people for whom the lack of Energy is a normal phenomenon live in constant fear of Death. It seems that Thoughts about incurable diseases replace all spiritual interests with them. Mental hospitals are filled with people who have gone insane because of the fear of Death. This fear is simply useless, because IT will still come to each of us sooner or later, whether you think about IT or not.

Shakespeare also said:

"Cowards die many times to death,

The Valiant only dies once

It seems strange that a man is afraid

For death is a necessary end -

It will come when it comes. "

For people with undeveloped Consciousness, their Death is literally a dream and forgetfulness, because their Mind is not yet awakened enough to react with full Consciousness, and the storehouse of memory is still practically empty of events that can create at least some kind of semblance after physical Death. Being.

For an average respectable person, his Death will be a continuation of the life process in his Consciousness, as well as the pursuit of all life interests and tendencies. The consciousness of such a person and his sense of understanding the processes taking place around him will remain the same. He will not feel any big difference in his states and often simply does not even realize that he went through a short episode of his own physical Death, which he was so afraid of.

It is quite another matter - people who are evil and fixated on their own egoism, as well as criminals, murderers and those who HERE dedicated their lives to achieving material and other consumer and sensual benefits. After Death, they develop a state of so-called "conditioned energetic attachment to the Earth".

This means that all the connections they have developed with everything earthly, the earthly orientation of all their goals, aspirations, desires and feelings more reliably than the thickest chain binds them to the lower layers of the Astral, which are spatially very close to the surface of the Earth and therefore they, even after getting rid of the physical and the etheric bodies will remain literally squeezed into their familiar terrestrial environment.

All their desperate attempts at any cost to establish contact with the Physical Plane lead nowhere. Because of this, they are forced to endure many sufferings, which we will dwell on in great detail later. By the way, the initial posthumous fate awaits those kind and wonderful people, whose enormous personal love and affection for people left on earth or the failure to fulfill some recognized urgent duty make them remain in a similar state, not much better.

For those who throughout their Life strove to fulfill their spiritual duty and to embody high goals and Ideas on the Physical Plane , their Death is, in essence, an immediate entry into the sphere of similar service and expression, to which he was accustomed during Life and who he immediately recognizes. Such people, during their rest and sleep, during their Life, have developed mental fields of their future active service and teaching in the Subtle World . Immediately after Death, they will begin to function actively in them, but only permanently.

The danger of fear of Death can have far more unpleasant consequences for each of you than you can imagine. This is due to the fact that if during Life you are not able to free yourself from this fear, then at the very last moment of your Death it will paralyze your whole Being, all your Will and you, being even a good and not evil person during Life , will enter the process of your dying with the hardest vibrations that, after turning off your Consciousness, will pull your Soul into the terrible Spheres of the lower Astral, where this feeling, amplified hundreds of times, will become predominant for a long time in your posthumous existence.

You should firmly grasp the Truth:

the posthumous Life of the Soul, as well as the future intrauterine state of a person and his birth in a new incarnation, in many ways, if not in everything, are determined by the quality of the last desire and the last Thought of a person at the moment of his Death.

We do not know what other huge letters to write down this Thought so that you can draw your attention to it and take it as the basis of ALL YOUR TERRESTRIAL LIFE.

The fact is that the last desire of a person inevitably depends on what form he has given to his Thoughts, aspirations, desires, passions, habits and, in general, to the whole structure of his Life. The last desire will always be involuntary, you cannot just take it and plan it, you cannot control it, you cannot take it and adjust it to a certain moment of your Life.

At the very last moment, your whole Life - without your consent and without your participation - will be reflected in your fading Consciousness and memory will raise from all forgotten corners and hidden nooks all the events of your Life and all the emotions that accompanied these events.

Some pictures will flash instantly, because they have not left a sensory trace in your Consciousness, while others will again revive forgotten emotions, causing either regret or satisfaction in relation to them, but there will be one MAJOR event in this "film", one MAIN Thought, DEFINING the whole meaning of your outgoing Life. The dying brain is freed from memory by the most powerful last impulse and it restores to the smallest detail every impression entrusted to it during the entire period of your brain's activity.

That impression and that Thought, which were the strongest, leave in the memory the most vivid trace and the strongest impression, which supplants and experiences all other feelings, which are destined to rise either in Hell, if they correspond to the vibrations of the Hell Spheres, or in Paradise, if these feelings carried altruistic love.

No person dies completely unconscious. Even a madman or a person in a state of insanity has a moment of perfect clarity at the moment of Death, although the people around him cannot notice it. A person may FEEL already dead, but you should know that from the last beat of his heart until the last heat leaves his physical body, his brain continues to work, THINK, and in these short seconds the Soul has time to look through its entire Life.

That is why it is so important by the time of your Death not only to get rid of fear, but also to be firmly confident that your Thoughts and desires will not drag you into the nightmare whirlpool of the "Planet of Death". Therefore, let us now once again, in more detail, consider what feeds in our Consciousness the feeling of fear of Death.

As equality is impossible in Life , inequality is impossible in Death . Realize this Thought, think it over carefully. And not only in the sense that Death is something obligatory and inevitable somewhere in your distant future; with the Thought that, although your Death is inevitable, but still very far away, you will not be able to realize it again.

You need to understand that your Death is possible immediately at the very next moment. You may no longer be able to read my next sentence to the end, just as I may not be able to complete it the next moment.

But no one is worried about their own Death . Consciously, cunningly, we avoid interest in her, because it creates fear. Our Death always happens the next moment. Consciously bring it closer so that you can focus on it, and this focusing itself will help you to enter within yourself; thus , a new need will be created.

Man is afraid of Death. In the East, they say that Death must be looked into the eyes, one must look deeply into its very essence; looking deeply into Death, you overcome it and whoever looks into Death becomes beyond Death. If you can do this, if you are able to meet Death, then you will know that there is SOMETHING in you that is beyond the power of Death. By avoiding Death, you remain under its power. When you meet Death face to face, you overcome it.

The more we associate ourselves with finite things, the faster we move towards Death, because to lock ourselves in our tiny existence is already Death, real Death, and that is why such a fear of it arises.

Death for an ordinary person is always unknown. Whatever knowledge we have about Death, Death itself cannot be in the field of what we know. We reach out to grab it, but its gone.

The fear of Death is manifold. The most daring of us think we dont know it until, to our amazement, we find it inside ourselves. Fear is not some kind of abstraction; it does not exist on its own, out of connection with another. It manifests itself only in relation to something.

The roots of fear are at the base, in the fabric of Matter itself, in the interaction of pairs of opposites - Spirit and Matter. Fear is, for the most part, an action or a consequence of the principle of Mind, the mental activity of a person. But the point is not at all that a person has Mind; if he used his Mind correctly, he could uproot all kinds of fucking. The origins of fear are in what is called "Cosmic Evil", although the true meaning of this concept is available only to Initiates.

Not a single normal person perceives Death as described on paper, no matter how publicly available images and allegories are used by the authors. We do not know how to get around the barrier of fear of Death. This is a purely individual path for each person.

I would like to hope that our books by themselves will become for many of you the first psychological step on the way to overcome the barrier of fear of Death, which will also provide significant help and bring significant spiritual relief at the decisive moment for everyone.

Death for most people, regardless of their worldview, is simply an inexplicable phenomenon that brazenly invades their personal life and destroys all their plans for the future. This is always presented to many people as a terrible and unexpected fall into the unknown, into a World from which no one has yet returned and about which no one has told anything objective. As long as a person identifies himself with gross Matter, as long as his Consciousness is connected with the Physical Plane of the Earth, they are identical: he himself is the earth, because his Consciousness belongs to dust, transient, that is, to that which ALREADY IS NOT.

Therefore, when his body becomes powerless and dies, he also dies, since his Consciousness stops functioning, falling into a latent state. This is what most people call "Death". Quite the opposite is the case with the Consciousness of a spiritually awakened person, who throughout his Life stood above gross Matter. For him, the fact of birth in a body is identical to Death, while Death of a body means awakening, resurrection, Life for him.

The fear of Death can be overcome only when a person realizes that he will Live as long as there is at least one spark of Life in the Universe, when he can say with full confidence: I am in everything, I am in everyone, I am all Life. , I am the whole Universe! After realizing this, a person will never be afraid of anything - neither in this, nor in his subsequent incarnations.

THE ART OF DYING

"A person dies only once in a lifetime and therefore dies unsuccessfully. A person does not know how to die, and his death occurs by groping, in the dark. But death, like any activity, requires skill. One must die outwardly well, one must know how to die. One must acquire the skill of dying; one must learn to die. And for this it is necessary to learn how to die while still alive ... "

P. Florensky

During the life of a man, absorbed by endless worries and troubles of the security of his earthly existence, not enough is the time to make one stop and think about how hopeless collapse, which inevitably comes to us with death and which is intended to put an end to this mad race for survival called by us "Life". The ancient Latin dictum "Memento mori" - "remember death" - has, unfortunately, lost its relevance for modern man.

But Death remains now the same inevitable Truth as before. She stands behind the back of each of us, and no one can escape from her or avoid her cold breath. As soon as we are born, we are already condemned, doomed "to Death". We are still powerless in the face of Death. We die like animals - in complete ignorance, not having the slightest idea of WHERE Death is leading us.

Our fear of Death is generated by our terrifying ignorance, our complete ignorance of the Truth that Death hides. This is because most people consider themselves to be the external body that they possess and therefore think that with the destruction of this physical body, they will also cease to exist. We want to convince you that this is not the case, that you are not just a set of chemical elements that form a physical shell that hides your true Essence.

We are the Sparks of Life! Eternal, Divine Sparks of Life, clothed in "coffins" - physical bodies that allow us to scrupulously and consistently explore this earthly World. This is our work, this is our task for each Life given to us. But we will never die, because we never die, because our immortality is the same incomprehensible Truth as our visible Death. We are eternal!

When our old clothes fall into disrepair or no longer meet our requirements, we either simply throw them away, or change to other clothes that are more suitable for the work ahead of us. That Essence - our Soul - acts in the same way when it has to change the sphere of its research: from the Physical World to go to the Subtle World. This TRANSITION, when a change of clothes of the Soul simply takes place, is what we perceive as Death: the old clothes remain lying, abandoned by the owner, and we simply cannot see the new one with our organs of vision.

Therefore, the impression is created that the person died, that he, they say, did not become, although in fact the deceased did not go anywhere and continues to live on, often without even caring about what will happen to his previous "clothes". At the same time, it is very important HOW a person - a dying person - will behave before the beginning and at the very moment of this transition from one form of Being to another.

Truth is always simple; it is we who often - due to our ignorance and the degree of our evolutionary immaturity - make it difficult and inaccessible to understanding. So is Death - always simple and always unique.

When Buddha was dying, it was, of course, only the Death of Buddha; when Jesus was dying, this, again, was the Death of only Jesus: fragrant, majestic, turning into divine flowering. No matter how it may be perceived from the outside, but at the very moment of the Transition, in a single moment, their whole Life turned into a single flame. The path ended, the task of this Life was conscientiously fulfilled, and therefore they immediately returned Home , to the Divine Abode. Such is the Death of the Initiated.

For the majority of ordinary people for whom our books are written, their own Death is only the beginning of another exhausting Life. Here you die - there you are born, go out of one Door, and through the other Door you again enter a new Life. You are born again on Earth, you again acquire new relatives, you have new habits, interests, attachments ... Only one thing remains unchanged - suffering. Suffering always remains as long as you live in this World. And along with them - sickness, old age, weakness and ... Death again.

So - again and again, almost in an eternal cycle: birth, illness, old age and Death ... Constantly be born and constantly die - this is the lot of most people until they reach a spiritual state that gives them the right to become equal next to Buddha or Christ.

The problem of many people is that, having incarnated on Earth, they immediately forget about WHAT FOR WHAT they entered this World again, and instead of slowly starting to collect grains of jewels that are eternal and valuable for all Worlds and for the sake of acquiring which they they came here, they use all the energy of their Souls for what looks so attractive HERE, but completely loses its value THERE, where they return after Death.

Therefore, very often each such "sortie" of a Soul into earthly Life turns into an "unprofitable", "unprofitable enterprise", which for many Souls often ends either with complete "bankruptcy" or with a partial loss of what was acquired with such difficulty in previous existences.

"Just as a goldsmith, taking a piece of gold, makes a different, more beautiful form out of it, so truly" I ", throwing off this body and freeing itself from ignorance, makes a new and more beautiful form ... work, he returns again from that world to this world of actions. "

Upanishads.

But the Soul comes to Earth for experience, since only he can give a person full confidence in solving certain issues, including those related to Death. It is impossible to overcome the fear of Death with the help of theoretical knowledge . He will constantly follow you, watch, step on your heels, until you yourself learn what all the Enlightened Ones own - the art of dying, until you yourself become absolutely confident that you are able to conquer Death whenever it comes.

Only confidence saves you from fear. But confidence is nourished not only by experience, but also by Knowledge: to behave correctly at the moment of Death, you must know everything that has to happen to you. But until you can remember your past Lives, you cannot learn anything about Death. That is why Buddha first of all revived many of the techniques associated with the remembrance of past Lives. We reproduce many of them in our book "The Spirit of Meditation", so here we will dwell only on general issues, without knowing which you cannot even understand what is at stake.

Since your Death in this Life is in the future, you can not concentrate on it, you cannot meditate on it, because it has not happened yet. You have no experience of dying, unless you were already in a state of clinical Death and were not resuscitated before. To get the basis for your Meditation, you will have to move into your past Lives, you will have to delve into your subconscious memory, in your past, which YOUR PRESENT PERSONALITY does not remember.

Both Buddha, and Mahavira, and many other Enlightened Ones used a technique called "jati smaran" to reveal the processes associated with Death - a method that allows you to enter the subconscious and observe in it all past Deaths and all incarnations of your Soul.

It can look like watching one Life after another, or it can throw you several hundred Lives back at once, up to the state when your Consciousness was still in the lower Kingdoms of Nature: animal, vegetable and mineral. Only by mastering this technique can you meditate on Death. If you can meditate on Death, then your Life will acquire a different meaning, taste, form and meaning.

In addition, when you feel the approach of your own Death, at the very moment of the Transition, when you already become completely inactive, you can also use it as a unique opportunity for the deepest of your Meditations. The energy released from the outside World when the Soul leaves the physical body can be directed inward.

Death is the Gate leading the Soul out of this superficial, ordinary and illusory Life. Death is the Gate through which one can get out of the endless cycle of incarnations and break the cycle of eternally repeating births and deaths. These Gates are within you and if you learn to pass through them, being in full Consciousness, you will reach another Life, deeper and more eternal, Life without Death.

Dying is a real art, more significant and necessary for a person than all others; this art, once having learned which, the Soul never forgets it and can use it in its subsequent incarnations.

The mastery of this art is what is meant by the expression "to conquer Death", since such a person will forever understand all of its charitable meaning and all of its liberating role. As soon as you begin to feel freely and calmly with Death, you will reach Life, which can never be interrupted.

To learn the art of dying, to be able to find what is beyond Life and Death, you need to learn to use both Life and Death. Now it is very difficult, almost impossible for you to concentrate on the experience of Death, because your Mind is too busy with external experiences.

Constantly manipulating certain objects, you keep forgetting yourself. Even dying, you continue to take care of Life. You are active because your Mind is constantly connected with something outside, doing something outside.

To be able to control your Mind is always very difficult, because it is always worried about something, it is always wandering, even in its usual, seemingly calm state. Everything that is known as deep Meditation can be perceived as voluntary Death, by deepening within oneself, by immersion in the most secret and unknown depths of oneself, when you are simply drowning in the ocean of your own Consciousness.

Leaving the bright and clear surface of Mind and striving to the depths of Consciousness, you can soon clearly feel that you are beginning to die. This happens for the reason that you have identified the surface of your external, visible for all Life with yourself - you have become just waves on this illusory surface.

Therefore, when you start to really deeply meditate, you do not just leave the surface of Life, but you leave yourself and everything that belonged to this illusion: your Mind, your past, your memory ... That is why it seems that deep Meditation exists Death. Only by "dying" by this voluntary Death, by going deep into your true "I", you can come to a reality that is eternal.

But it is practically impossible to achieve such a state of non-doing , unless you devote your whole Life to it. Not doing means returning home: you are not doing anything, you are completely inactive, you just are. To achieve success at the end of Life, you must lead a lifestyle that would contribute to the achievement of this goal. In other words, to master the art of dying, you must first master the art of living correctly and take care, first of all, of deep moral and spiritual preparation for the completion of your life path.

Ukrainian philosopher and sage Gregory Skovoroda (1722 - . 1794), who did not know anything about meditation, nor about the technique of Conscious Dying "jati smaran", described the need for careful preparation of a person to his death:

"It is necessary in good time to prepare oneself armed against the enemy, not by speculations - they are not real - but by the peaceful disposition of one's own will and the Will of the Creator. Such a spiritual world is prepared from afar, quietly in the secret of the heart grows and is strengthened by the feeling of good done according to the abilities and relations of our being to the circle we occupy. This feeling is the crown of life and the door of immortality ... "

"Outcasts of Paradise! We are on earth not for amusements, not for triumph, not for games, but to kill the death that killed us by faith, repentance and the cross and regain our lost paradise.

May the Merciful Lord grant the readers of this word and who made him remember death during earthly life: by remembering it, mortifying oneself to everything vain and life for eternity, remove from oneself the fierceness of death when its hour overtakes, and go: into a blissful, eternal, true life. life. Amen".

Bishop Ignatius Brianchaninov.

Only at the moment when you begin to feel that this Life of yours is about to end and around you you will no longer see anything but Death, when your Death, which seemed to you distant before, becomes a certainty and when you can no longer cling to objects of the external world - only then will your Mind begin to feel the need to move inward and NOT DO anything. At that moment, you will begin to be aware of your own presence for the first time.

Your presence is very quiet music, the most subtle and elusive thing in the world. To feel it, you will have to stop everything; you will have to be absent everywhere. But you are filled with all kinds of noises, so you cannot hear that quiet, little voice within yourself. Stop being busy with outside noises and activities. Then for the first time you will feel this soundless sound, this soundless music. You will leave this gross World and enter the Subtle.

The activity is gross; inactivity is subtle. That is why in many techniques it is proposed to bring your body into such a state as if it were dead. It just means that you have to be as inactive as a dead man. While you are meditating, allow your body to enter Death . Let it be a figment of your imagination, until even it helps.

Imagination is not unreal - it is also "real". If you can "really imagine" everything, then even real, without quotes, Death can occur. If you can really imagine, then you can influence physical phenomena. Imagination is the same "real" fact, like everything else in THIS illusory World.

So, just imagine inside that you are dying, that you are going to die now . Become silent and lie still; feel how Death descends on you, how your body becomes dead. Your heart rate will decrease. Since the pulse rate is a physical concept, but under the influence of your imagination, this indicator will change its parameters, which means that imagination is not just an invention or fantasy of the Mind, but something more, since its result is a real fact.

Gradually, you will feel a heaviness spreading throughout the body. The whole body becomes dead, a leaden weight. Reassure yourself that even if you want to move your hand, you cannot do it. And then if you really try to move your hand, then you cannot do it. It's imagination that works.

In such a state, when you feel that your body has become a dead weight, you can easily separate yourself from the whole outside world. Now you can become inactive because you are "dead". Now you can feel that everything in you is "dead" and that the bridge between you and the world around you has been destroyed.

The body is the bridge. If the body is dead, you can no longer do anything in this World. Any activity is carried out through the body. The mind can think about it, but it cannot do it. You become powerless, you are inside, and the world is outside.

In this state, when the body is dead and the bridge is destroyed, your Energy will begin to flow inward, because now the way outward is closed and blocked for it, so now you are moving inward. See yourself as standing in the heart center; look inside the details of your body. You will have a very strange feeling the first time you can look at your own body from the inside.

Exhausted in anticipation, exhausted from the torture of darkness, your Consciousness rushes to this Light, into this tunnel. This is the most crucial moment in the process of "conscious dying". The most difficult and important thing here is to be able to maintain control of Consciousness over everything that happens around. If you are able to control the situations that replace each other with your Mind , then even with your real Death you will be able to remain independent of the reactions of the astral body, which usually are not beneficial, but harmful.

First of all: be heart-centered, look inside your body, move. Now you will not feel that you are the body, you will not be able to feel this. You are the observer, you are the one who is aware, who is alert, who is looking, but not the one who is being looked at. For the first time, the body becomes just a garment for you; you are different from him.

And one more thing: you suddenly feel that you cannot die. It will seem strange - to use the method of imagining Death, and then come to the understanding of immortality. Did you see the others when they died? Their bodies became dead - cold and lifeless; therefore you thought they became dead. Now, thanks to Meditation on Death, you can see that your whole body is also lying dead, but you are alive!

Through deep Meditation, you will be able to realize that such a bodily Death is not yet your final Death. The body dies, and you keep going on. And if you persist in this technique, then one day you will be able to leave your body and look at it from the outside, look at your own dead body lying in front of you.

But until Life has become vain for you, you never think about moving beyond its limits. There is no need to go into the details of Death, there is no need to reflect on it. Just the realization that Death exists will help you move inward, will help you to be meditative.

There are three ways to become Enlightened: the first is Meditation, the second is Love, the third is Death. The latter is the most important of the three, because Death is the most natural. Love may or may not happen. It is not inevitable. Millions of people choose Life without Love. They live, but they never love, so Love is not something necessary, it can be easily avoided.

And Meditation ... You have to enter into it, you have to make an effort, you have to investigate and seek. It's difficult. Very few people can embark on this adventure. Only a few are following the path of true, deep Meditation, whose past incarnations contributed to this. Love and Death remain ... Love is more natural in this sense, because it raises something in your existence. Even Meditation is not so capable of this. But if people miss Love in their Life, then what can we say about Meditation?

There remains Death with its inevitability. You cannot avoid it, you cannot change it. It exists, it just always is, as there is air, sky, earth. Everyone must go through it. It is absolute and cannot be evaded. All you can do is accept it: either rejoicing in the end of suffering, or reluctantly, stubbornly clinging to Life.

If you resist, you will miss the experience of Death. If you walk joyfully, you will have this experience. To miss the experience of Death means to miss God, because in Death Love and Meditation bloom automatically. Death deprives you of your body, takes your Mind. All that remains is witnessing: this is precisely the true Meditation.

Death takes away all your attachments, all your desires - and when all passions and desires are carried away, the Energy of Love becomes pure. Death simply purifies your Love and your meditation. Your Consciousness and your Love are washed and come out after that absolutely pure, purified in Death. If you walk joyfully, Death can become your SAMADHI.

"The essence of the resurrection from the dead dwells in the human body. This entity, animated by the Holy Spirit, will raise bodies to higher planes that human eyes cannot see . "

The Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 178: 36.

When we die, that which was a force in the Mind, which - even subconsciously - gave food for the work of Consciousness - our goals, aspirations, desires, - all this after Death does not disappear completely, but continues to potentially exist to then reappear in a new incarnation.

When you can observe the change of many of your incarnations during, say, one hour of deep Meditation, you will be able to experience your births and deaths on a very deep level. Recognition of this momentary birth and death of Mind will allow you to penetrate the Illusion of density, which gives strength to the FEAR OF DEATH, that is, the fear of complete and final dissolution or disappearance after getting rid of the physical body.

During Meditation, a clear vision of a continuous and ongoing process, in which one Mind leads to another, brings a deep understanding and understanding of the fact that your awareness of yourself will continue after your Consciousness leaves the unusable body.

This invaluable experience will allow you after Death to know that you have ALREADY died and to understand how your Consciousness continues to exist outside the physical body.

The sooner you can realize that you can no longer return to your usual body, the less favorable directions you will miss to choose the right direction within the karmic opportunities that open up in the posthumous states of Consciousness.

Seeing this momentary birth and Death of Mind will allow you to see beyond the process called Death. Seeing and understanding the relativity of Life, realizing a broader context in which what you take for yourself actually exists, you begin to experience the Death of your "I", you begin to experience a decrease in the ability to identify with your previous Thought, as with some solid and a separate entity that you previously considered your self.

Without calling hearing "my hearing", taste - "my taste", the process of thinking - "my thinking", but simply recognizing the existence of all these properties, as each such state of Mind appears and disappears by itself, as a product of the previous conditions of your Life, you will soon begin to experience the death of the concept of yourself as someone living separately from the Stream of Universal Existence. One Master said, "If you did not come to me to die, you better go home - you are not ready for practice."

"I conquered death, trampled it down and rebelled; brought to light immortality and painted on the walls of time a rainbow for the sons of men; and what I have done, all people will do. "

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 176: 13-14.

"Death does not mean the end of life. The grave is not the result for man, just as the earth is not the result for the seed. Life is the result of death. The seed seems to be dead, but on his grave a tree rises to life. It also seems that a person is dying, but he continues to live and from the grave rises to Life ".

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 155: 16-18.

When the Death of what we used to call "ourselves" begins, we deeply feel that this separate "I", which manifests itself as our personality, is just the Illusion of our distance from each other, our separation from things, from the common for all of us Being. This general state of mind of separation, depression and fear becomes a powerful inhibiting force in our posthumous Existence, when we enter into a more "pure" Being, into a process sometimes accompanied by pain - into our so-called Death.

It is here that the obvious fact is revealed before us that we are not who we HAVE USED to consider ourselves, that in fact all our Life we ??were to a greater extent what we never wanted to be. Our illusory self dies only after we stop feeding it with our desires and emotions. Only when the veils of who we considered ourselves to begin to peel off from our Consciousness can we die as a separate entity to experience unity with ALL Existence.

Our illusory self dies only after we cease to feed it with our desires and emotions, as if they were our own; it dies after when we begin to think of them simply as a kind of abstract experiences that take place in our generalize E NNOM mind. Thanks to this, we get a much greater clarity and deeper understanding of who we really are and WHERE our Consciousness goes when we "die" and leave our physical body.

Deep Meditation allows us to observe the entire process of our infinite Existence and to go to the coordinates in which it is happens. What we previously thought was real does not actually turn out to be real. It is not necessarily unreal, but it appears to us unreal to the extent that we previously imagined it to be "real". Thanks to such a transformation of Consciousness, our perception of Death and our attitude towards it change noticeably.

The death of a person, "I" can be accompanied by fear of liberation, of a step into the unknown, into emptiness, fear of Thoughts that nothing can save you and stop your fall. This fear is caused by the non-recognition of the Emptiness of your true Nature - that boundless space in which we arise, the Space, which is only Truth.

After Death, you will no longer need to determine who you are, since what you will become in every moment of your posthumous existence will be much more real than what you imagined yourself to be in Life.

But whoever accepts this Death of his separate "I" normally and with dignity, he will begin to treat his physical Death with respect and reverence, accepting it as another wonderful opportunity for the transition from one Life to another, from one earthly Being into an unearthly, cosmic Being ... Each Death is an opportunity for a spiritual leap, for a breakthrough of Consciousness on the path of even greater individualization in Divine Unity.

"And Jesus said:

I am the resurrection and the life. He who has faith in me, even though he is dead, will still live. And the one who is alive and has a living faith in me will never die. "

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 148: 17-18.

Death without stopping the work of Consciousness proves that everything that a person took for himself and his life itself is very different from what appears before the Soul beyond the threshold of the process of dying. At the moment of SUCH Death, a rare opportunity appears for the Liberation of the Soul. This is an invaluable gift that, if used wisely and wisely, can help you free yourself from many of your unreasonable desires, fears and selfhood, allowing the Light of your Soul to merge into one with the Light of Divine Truth.

Our Knowledge is ONLY ONLY for those who are ALREADY intellectually and spiritually ready to accept it; let the rest wait until their Consciousnesses (in this or future Lives) are ripe for this: everyone can contain in himself exactly as much as he is able to contain in himself. This is a law and nothing can be done about it: by pulling it on one side, you will undoubtedly expose the other.

To thoroughly and deeply understand the issues of Life, Death and navigate the intricacies of the posthumous existence of the Soul, we cannot do without at least a very brief acquaintance with the main provisions of the Doctrine of the Universe, which considers a person as a microparticle of the Universe, the bearer of the Spark of God. All of these issues will be discussed in more detail in the following sections.

HUMAN-SPACE

The human body is a reflection of the Universe, or a small Cosmos, and the Spirit inhabiting us is the image and likeness of the One God - our Creator. But our body is turned into a small Cosmos by the tireless and continuous activity of the Creative and elemental Forces of Nature, and we must approach the Mystery of revealing our own Spirit and restore our likeness with God only at the cost of our own efforts.

Man was created to become like God - the Creator, to participate in the creation of the Universes and the Worlds that inhabit them. If he, like a dried seed of a tree, does not manage to germinate and give the fruits expected from him, then he must disappear and become a fertilizer for other, more viable seeds.

This is the alternative to human Evolution. Many human seeds-Monads have already borne fruit and are now working in the most distant ends of our Universe, but even more were turned into NOTHING and scattered in the form of Energies across the vastness of the Cosmos. People are " grains" , "seeds" in the most real sense of these words. The life that each of us lives is in itself devoid of purpose; that is why there are so many absurd and inexplicable things in it.

"Before the creation of the worlds, everything was one; there was only Spirit, the Universal Breath. And the Spirit breathed, and that which was not manifested became Fire and Thought of heaven, God the Father, God the Mother. And when the Fire and Thought of heaven breathed in unity, their only Son was born. This Son is Love, people call Him Christ. People call the thought of heaven the Holy Spirit.

And when the Triune God breathed, the Seven Spirits appeared before the throne. These were the Elohim, the creators of the Spirits of the Universe. And They said: Let's create a man; and in Their image man was created. "

The Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 9: 15-20.

New Birth is necessarily a consequence of the manifested Will to Birth, the desire to BE, and the spiritual efforts of the "seed" itself to become a "fruit", that is, a Human. For the Human-Christ to be born, the material "seed" must die, and the Energies that make up it must be transmuted, transformed into completely different types of Energy of the highest order, which make up the Divine Consciousness or, in other words, the Image of God in man.

Consciousness is the same all-pervading and self-existent aspect of Divine Being, as is what we used to call "Energy". Just as the existence of something is impossible without this or that form of movement, in the same way there cannot be any existence devoid of one of the forms of Consciousness, which in an ordinary person is revealed practically in its smallest, embryonic form. It is we ourselves, with our pride and ignorance, completely undeservedly and prematurely perched on the ephemeral pedestal of the "king of nature".

There is no such thing as "dead" Matter, and the fact that our imperfect psyche is not able to detect signs of elementary Consciousness in stones, water or plants does not mean that they do not possess it. Deep Meditation on any subject that is considered "inanimate" allows you to enter into a completely logical, and sometimes quite reasonable contact with it, allowing you to get sometimes quite unique information.

The Image of God is hidden in man. "As above, so below, both in Heaven and on Earth." Man is a microcosm, a miniature copy of the Universe, God, and everything in us is conditioned by the same Laws that determine all phenomena in the Macrocosm. Just as no external movement or change of ours can occur without a preliminary internal, psychic impulse, in the same way the Universe is guided, controlled and animated by practically infinite levels of Hierarchies of Beings of varying degrees of Consciousness, each of which has powers and missions corresponding to its level.

As specialized cells of various organs of the human body are capable of performing only very narrow functions, so these Cosmic Beings are infinitely different among themselves in the degrees of Consciousness and Reason. We will not go into the details of this issue, but we will only say that each of these Beings, no matter what high level it occupies, was already either a man in its previous periods of Evolution, or is only preparing to become one in one of its future evolutionary existences. ...

From us, people, all of them, both one and the other, differ morally only in that they are devoid of a sense of selfhood and our characteristic human emotional nature. None of them has individuality in the sense in which we are used to understanding when we speak of ourselves as individuals. They simply do not realize themselves to such an extent separated from the surrounding Cosmos, as we are aware of in our imperfection. Individuality can be a distinctive feature of only one or another Hierarchy, depending on the Plan of its activity and the level of creative activity. But the higher the Energies that make up the Hierarchy, the less emphasized its individuality from the One God-Creator.

The universe (and man as well as a part of it) in its structure is a hologram, which, as you know, consists of waves. All, even the smallest bodies, consist of even smaller elementary particles - electrons, protons, neutrons, neutrinos, mesons, hyperons, etc., that is: atoms are not solid and indivisible units of Matter, but consist of huge " voids" , in which small particles move around nuclei, like planets around their sun.

The particles that fill the inner space of the atom are also not real. Subatomic particles have very abstract characteristics and a paradoxical, dual nature: sometimes they manifest themselves as particles - and sometimes as waves.

"Don't you know that you are the temple of God and the Spirit of God dwells in you?

1 Corinthians.

At the subatomic level, the world of solid material bodies disintegrates into a complex pattern of waves of probability. Subatomic particles have no meaning as separate Entities; they can only be understood as the relationship between the preparation of the experiment and the subsequent measurements.

Therefore, probability waves are, in the final analysis, not the probabilities of specific things, but the probabilities of relationships. Material particles can be created from "pure" Energy and again turn into "pure" Energy in the opposite process.

Hence, the source of Force and Matter is dynamic patterns called particles. The currently known particles cannot undergo further fission.

"When we say that all things have arisen from" Nothing "does not want to talk about" nothing "in the literal sense of the word, for never being can not arise from nothing. But under the nonexistence understand exactly what can not be expressed either in their causes , nor in its Essence: This, in a word, is the Cause of the causes, we call it Primitive Non - existence, for It is inside the universe, from It we not only perceive material objects, but also Wisdom, on which the world is based ".

Abraham Bei-Daoud.

Particles are inseparable from the Space that surrounds them. They are nothing more than a condensation of a continuous field that is present in all Space. Particles can spontaneously arise from the "Void" and disappear into it again. The vacuum is also in a state of "Emptiness", nothingness, and yet it potentially contains all forms of the particle world.

But Nature cannot be simply reduced to some fundamental Entities like elementary particles or fields; it must be understood entirely in its self-sufficiency. As a result, the Universe is an endless network of interconnected events.

None of the properties of any part of this network is elementary or fundamental; they all reflect the properties of other parts of it. Therefore, the Universe cannot be considered as an ensemble of Entities that defy further analysis and a priori data.

God is Infinity, therefore any judgments about Him will inevitably turn into only His limitations. The known God would have ceased to be God. Full cognition of the Unknowable means the end of Evolution. We can comprehend only His various aspects and separate manifestations. His Greatness and Beauty do not fit into either our limited Consciousness, or our ideas and terms, therefore He always remains within the bounds of the unknown and inexpressible, the Great and incomprehensible Secret.

"Understand God as having in Himself all His Thoughts, the whole world as a whole. If you cannot become like God, you cannot understand Him. Like understands like. Raise yourself to an endless height, towering above all bodies, passing through all times; become eternity and you will understand God. Nothing prevents you from realizing yourself as immortal and knowing everything: art, science and the feelings of all living things. "

Hermes Trismegistus.

The Great Unknowable and One God cannot be cognized by a worthless and limited Mind, clouded, moreover, by ignorance and Illusion. But He can be recognized as the Heart. You need to accept Him into your Consciousness and honor Him in Spirit and Truth, because, as Christ said, "the Father is looking for such worshipers for himself".

All "theories of natural phenomena", including the laws of Nature, are creations of the human mind. They are conceptual schemas representing more or less adequate approximations and should not be confused with descriptions of Reality or with Reality (God) itself.

The Universe is splitting into an infinite number of smaller Universes at every moment . Thanks to this multiple branching , all the possibilities provided by the mathematical apparatus of quantum theory are actually realized, although in different Universes . God is the infinity of all these Universes existing in the all-embracing "superspace".

Any body - from an ant to a planet - can be represented as a standing wave, which is extended to the entire Universe (also a wave). This means that information about any object or body, small or large, is everywhere, that it is available in all points of the Universe at the same time . It is not transferred from one point to another in any way, at any speed, it just always exists .

In addition, this also means that by acting at any point in the Universe on any body or system, we not only affect the rest of the Universe, but also receive a response to this impact, that is, with more effort we influence a certain quality The Matter of the Universe, the greater the effort we must be able to withstand on the part of this Matter itself.

"Nothing emanates from God Himself - His Substance does not change at all. Nothing comes out of Him and nothing returns to Him. Everything that begins, that appears, divides, spreads and passes - all this begins, appears, flows and passes in the shadow of Him.

By Himself He is Immutable in His Light and remains calm, like old wine, which does not foam, but rests calmly on its yeast ".

Sifra Zeniuta.

Another conclusion arising from the holographic structure of the Universe (including you and me): the information field of the Universe is in each of us, which means that each of us at any moment of Time always contains information about absolutely everything that happens or ever happened in the universe.

The information, discrimination, form and pattern that make up our knowledge of the World are dimensionless Entities that cannot be localized in Space or Time. Information flows in chains that go beyond the generally accepted boundaries of individuality and include everything around.

This way of scientific thinking makes an absurd attempt to understand the World in terms of separate objects and Entities, to consider an individual, family or clan as Darwinian communities in the struggle for survival, to distinguish between Mind and body, or to identify with the physical manifestation of the human Spirit.

Any device consisting of parts and components that form sufficiently complex closed causal chains with corresponding energetic connections will have mental characteristics, respond to differences, process information and self-regulate. In this sense, we can talk about the mental characteristics of cells, tissues and organs of the body, cultural groups and nations, ecological systems, or even the entire planet or system.

The existence of an atom, a cell, a person or the Universe - everything obeys the same Laws. Our solar system is the same cosmic cell of interstellar space, which, together with myriads of other similar energy structures, constitutes body parts and organs of God-Universe. As in the human body, the cell is the main anatomical unit of any organ or tissue, so any of the solar systems is the main anatomical unit of undivided Matter, placed in the manifested Form and organized as the Cosmos.

Each living cell consists of protoplasm and a nucleus, and more developed cells also have a nucleolus inside the nucleus. This is a microcosm that has seven planes of being, which, starting from the outside, can be classified as follows:

- a) walls - an analogue of the physical body of a person; b) the inner shell - an analogue of the lower divisions of the astral body;

- c ) protoplasm - an analogue of Prana (etheric body) of a person;

- d ) granules scattered in protoplasm - the lower Mind of a person;

- e ) spaces in protoplasm - an analogue of lower desires and emotions;

- f ) the core is an analogue of the Higher "I" of a person; g) the nucleolus is an analogue of the buddhic body; it has a center for the radiation of Energy - the synthetic Sun of the system, where the Consciousness of the cell comes into contact with Atma.

In the same way, the Sun - the Higher "I" of the body of our system of Worlds - is the nucleus of that Cosmic Cell, which we call the Solar system, and the planets that revolve around it, manifested on the Physical Plan, all together represent the lower Manas of the lower "I" of this system.

These are the same "granules" scattered in the protoplasm. The outer wall of the "cell" - the Solar system can be either a thin-material clot of magnetic Forces, or the same clot, but materialized, like the rings of Saturn.

Along the way, let us note that each of the Suns of our Universe originated from one Spiritual Sun, which symbolizes the entire spiritual field of the Cosmos. To a certain extent, each Sun can be compared with a "hole" in the sky through which the Spiritual Sun radiates its emanations.

But nevertheless, one should not forget that every Sun, Star and every planet of any of the countless solar systems, in turn, is an individualized Supreme Being, who reached its high position not immediately, suddenly or overnight, but thanks to the Laws of Evolution that transforms Consciousness a stone in the Consciousness of a plant, animal, person, and so on - up to the Consciousness of the planet, the Sun and other Stars.

The atoms of the cell nucleus are in a free state, conducting Light, heat, gravity, electricity, vital Energy, etc. As long as the atoms of the nucleus are in this state. The forces emanating primarily from the Spirit continue to act, touch the nucleolus, pass through the nucleus and from there, as from the Sun-center, illuminate the entire cell.

The Lord of the World of each planet draws the Forces from the Sun and gives them to his lower Principles or beings living in Him. In accordance with the aforementioned Law, the Lord of the World also receives these Energies from them, but already in a qualitatively new form, transformed by them.

This means that if some of the planets, together with their population, begin to spiritually degrade, then the atoms of its Higher "I" lose the degree of their freedom, become denser and, therefore, pass through themselves for their planet a smaller amount of vital Forces and Energies. From the point of view of the population of this planet, for them the Sun goes into the "shadow".

The same happens at the microscopic level, when the granules (lower Intelligence) begin to degenerate, the nucleus reduces or completely stops emitting vital streams to the contents of its cell, the "shadow" covers the nucleus, as a result of which the cell either dies or ceases to fully perform its functions.

At the level of the human body, overflowing with emanations of evil or gross vibrations, the lower Mind begins to degrade, blocking the flow of vital Forces and Light emanating from the Higher Self. Such a person literally physically begins to feel how his "star" is fading, luck turns away from him, the state of mind becomes suppressed, and the Reason seems to be clouded.

"Rise above all heights, descend below all depths, make yourself similar in yourself to all the feelings of all things created: water, fire, dry and wet. Imagine that you are everywhere at once, on earth, in the sea, in the sky, that you have never been born, that you are still an embryo, that you are young, old, dead and on the other side of death. Know everything at once: times, divisions, things, qualities, quantities, and you will know God " .

Hermes Trismegistus.

The centers of the body of the lower desires and emotions of the solar system are large mobile magnetic Spheres that saturate its interplanetary space. The remoteness of the planet from these Spheres is an important and significant moment that has a great influence on the development and Evolution of each of the planets along with the population developing on it. As in every cell, Iran (the life principle) permeates the entire Cosmic Cell, determining the currents circulating in it.

Drawing a further analogy between the structure of man and the Cosmos, let us say that the solar plexus of a man corresponds to the macroscopic equatorial zone, the heart center of the solar system. The heart corresponds to the Sun, and the head corresponds to the Earth. In a spiritually developed person, the Heart, as the location of the Spiritual Will corresponding to the earth's axis, sets in motion the Forces of the solar plexus (heat zones) and directs them to the pituitary gland, where the governing Power of the Higher Mind is located - the etheric "double".

The etheric "double" frees a person from his connection with the material World, destroying the qualities that keep a person in physical embodiment. These qualities (mental limitation and ignorance) can be compared to the ice and permafrost of the North or South Polus of the Earth. Liberation from these qualities enables a person to recognize his Higher Self and develop spiritually as a result of the common efforts of the Heart and the pituitary gland.

All human shell-bodies are directly affected by the Energies sent to the Earth by the Planetary Logoi of the main planets of our system. Thus, the physical and etheric bodies are influenced by the Essences of the Moon and Saturn; astral and buddhic - Logoses of Venus and Mars; the mental and causal are Mercury and Jupiter, and the atmic body is under the direct control of the Sun and Saturn .

"The action of God is the fulfillment of the eternal predestination of the will; God has no division of time. "

Abelard.

In addition, the physical and etheric bodies are influenced by the Entities of the Zodiac Signs - Capricorn and Cancer; astral body - Taurus and Scorpio; mental body - Virgo and Pisces; causal body - Gemini and Sagittarius; buddhic - Libra and Aries; atmic - Leo and Aquarius. Moreover, each organ or system of the human body also experiences the influence of certain constellations and planets, which we will discuss in more detail later.

Based on the above, we can formulate a single point of view on Evolution, the unifying principle of which is not a stable state, but the dynamic states of unbalanced systems. Open systems at all levels and in all areas are carriers of a universal Evolution, which guarantees that Life will continue to move into ever newer dynamic modes of complexity.

Birth and dying, Life and Death of all living things are repeated forever. God manifests Himself in an endless change, in an eternal Rhythm. Man and Earth, Solar system and Universe, Logos and God Himself - everything has its own periods of activity and rest, Life and Death; the birth and death of the Worlds eternally follow one after another in the correct sequence in the solemn procession of the Divine, cosmic Laws.

Life itself appears to go far beyond the narrow framework of the concept of organic Life. Whenever any systems in any area choke on entropic waste, they mutate, creating new regimes.

The same Energy and the same Principles provide Evolution at all levels, be it Matter, vital Forces, information or mental processes. Microcosm and macrocosm are two aspects of one - single and unifying - Evolution.

From this point of view, man is not higher than other living organisms; it is just that people live simultaneously on more levels than the forms of Life that appeared at the beginning of Evolution. And although the Evolution of man is only an integral, albeit significant, part of the Universal Evolution, nevertheless, people are important mediators of this Evolution, and not its helpless objects. We can say that we ourselves are Evolution.

Living organisms are not just complex biological machines; Life cannot be reduced to chemical reactions. The shape, development, and behavior of organisms are determined by "morphogenetic fields" that at present cannot yet be detected, measured, or understood by physics.

These fields are created by the form and behavior of organisms of the same species that lived in the past through direct communication through Space and Time and have cumulative properties. If a sufficient number of representatives of a species have developed some special forms of behavior, then this is automatically transmitted to other individuals.

This phenomenon is based on the concept of a "collective animal Soul", which will be discussed in other sections. The phenomenon of " morphic resonance" refers not only to living organisms, it can be seen in such elementary phenomena as the growth of crystals.

The idea of the Cosmos as a gigantic supermachine, assembled from countless separate objects and existing independently of the observer, is already outdated and sent to the historical archive of science. The universe is a single and indivisible network of events and relationships; its parts represent different aspects and patterns of one integral process of unimaginable complexity.

If we consider what is usually called an organism (plant, animal, human), then the upper and lower levels of the organization of Matter adjacent to it are the planet Earth and the living cell of the organism. These three BEINGS correspond to the Mind of the Earth, the Mind of the organism and the Mind of a living cell.

In this structure, each preceding smaller is a natural and integral part of the subsequent larger. And everyone is an organism, living and intelligent. Each preceding lesser lives in the composition and according to the laws of the subsequent greater.

When our Solar Logos created the Solar system, He pulled into the sphere of manifestation Matter, which in its quality satisfied Him for the embodiment of His plan and specific task, which determined the use of only its strictly defined vibration (quality of Energy) and required only its own , specific material.

Everything in our solar system, including the Laws, is conditioned by the Karma of the septenary periodic Existence of the Logos Himself, which inextricably links our entire system not only with its predecessor, but also with that solar system that will exist later, after the Great Pralaya. So, we repeat, we are not some isolated system developing "as if in our own juice," but we are an organic part of a larger Whole, which in its entirety also obeys the Cosmic Laws and is busy with the fulfillment of Its task.

The Consciousness of the Solar Logos includes the entire periphery of the Solar System, everything that is included in the sphere of influence of our Sun - the physical body of the Solar Logos. He works through the seven centers of Power and through the myriad of groups, which are the cells of the bodies of the Seven Major Planetary Logoi. For the distribution of His Power, the Cosmic Logos of our system also works through the seven solar systems (including ours) and the myriads of septenary groups that make up His Body.

The planetary Logos and the planetary Essence are two Forms that are in their active manifestation, Which react in the strongest way to the impact of Energies directed to the Earth from all corners of the Solar System. The human being also responds to them, but only subconsciously , since by our Nature we are part of this planetary Consciousness.

The Planetary Logos is a Being who in previous Epochs passed through the state of Consciousness that we call human and left it far behind. The origin of such Beings is hidden outside the solar system; Their Life is focused on their planets; Their Consciousness lies in spheres that are beyond human understanding.

Each Planetary Logos, like a person in his aura, also has a spheroidal Form. As a person has seven basic bodies, so the Planetary Logos has seven chains of its expression, each of which corresponds to the expression of Life of one of the seven Essences of the Logos, Which occupies this chain. For example, the dense body of the Earth is an analogue of the expression of the physical body of a person (or an atom of a chemical substance) on the Physical Plane to gain experience.

The Planetary Essence is an aggregate of forms that form the Form through which the Planetary Logos manifests itself and, thus, is a synthesis of planetary elementals: physical, astral and mental. This Essence is the aggregate of all physical, vital and mental Forms that, when combined, form our planet.

The Planetary Logos and the Planetary Essence embody the Energy, which, producing by these two main streams of its aspects of the Form and Consciousness of our planetary Existence, affects the human being. The life of the planetary Spirit affects each of us through the Soul and the personality mechanism.

The quality of these Energies is mainly astral-buddhic, and the flow of vital Forces, and the general direction of the impulses affecting humanity in this great cycle, is the Energy of attraction of the intuitive Nature of the Planetary Logos and the mighty force of His desire body. The first aspect, despite the power - especially in the current cycle - of the second aspect, is steadily increasing, thereby forcing us to try to go to the conscious level of the One in which we live, move and exist.

Such a hierarchical structure of the Universal organism creates the best conditions for Life and development of everyone and everyone together, and also determines the universal interdependence and mutual responsibility , requiring strict observance of the Laws of World Existence. The Planetary Logos manipulates Energy through the three main Planes of Matter - Atmic, Buddhic and Manasic, distributing this Energy over myriads of its cells, corresponding to the Highest Deva Beings (Angels) and humanity.

Planetary systems have their own Monadic World, which includes all the Logoi of the planets of our solar system, which make up the Hierarchy of Builders. All of Them embody Will, Energy and Magnetic Force, which are perceived by Them from the seven Solar Planes and then flow through Them into various spheres of Their activity. It is thanks to Their united Creativity that an organized solar system was created, whose Energy is in constant circulation and whose emerging qualities are balanced and manifested through the entire system.

When we say God the Creator ", meaning by this the real Creator of the Cosmos, as of the entire visible and invisible Nature, we mean, first of all, the entire, working collectively, invisible" Army "of the host of Spirits - both involved and not yet involved in the Cycle of Evolution , - understood literally as "One in many". "One God" is infinite and not conditioned, and therefore He cannot directly Create anything by Himself or have anything to do with the finite and conditioned, but He, having outlined a plan, giving the Thought basis of what we call "Cosmos," provided the rest work on the embodiment of His Representation to the myriads of Reasonable Forces - the Hierarchies of Creator Creatures.

All the countless classes of cosmic Beings mentioned in the "Bible" - Archangels, Thrones, Seraphim, Cherubim, Messengers, Angels, Forces, etc. - this is the "staff", "service personnel" and "administration" of God the Creator, performing their duties strictly only within the framework of the functions assigned to them. Often complaining about some imperfections of this World, we forget that we are dealing with the works of, albeit very powerful, but still conditioned Beings, who are, in relation to us, current, albeit gods , but still imperfect gods.

God the Creator - is the consciousness of the Seven Gods that form the universe of eternal matter and which, in turn, are composed of consciousness "Company of the Gods" - Dev Buddhists, Dhyan Chohans Theosophical Sephiroth Kabbalists Archangels Christians and Elohim Biblical writers, behind which stands The One and Impersonal God-Creator, the Unmanifest Logos-Demiurge (Divine Plurality), considered by us in all the variety of his Forces, in which our Solar Logos occupies, although far from the first, but, at the same time, not the last place.

The consciousness of our Solar Logos includes only the entire periphery of the Solar system, everything that is included in the sphere of influence of our Sun - the physical body of the Solar Logos. He works through the seven centers of Power and through the myriad of groups, which are the cells of the bodies of the Seven Major Planetary Logoi. For the distribution of His Power, the Cosmic Logos of our system also works through the seven solar systems (including ours) and the myriads of septenary groups that make up His Body.

The goal of the Planetary Logoi of our Solar System is the gradual direct alignment of all the planets in relation to each other and the Sun to reach the appropriate position in relation to the Planetary Logoi of the Sirius system. This process will allow all logos, participating in it, to know the ultimate purpose of their existence by achieving They spiritual Galactic Consciousness.

But we do not mean only the planets we see, of which only three will participate in the final stage of alignment, and then not on the Physical, but on the Etheric Plane. The Logos of our planet, which is still too young, is not included in these Three, and His older sister Venus occupies a place corresponding to the Astral Plane of the Solar System.

It should be understood that people are just one of the branches that arose from one universal root of the Tree of Life. Man is a generative source of Reason in relation to Matter, which constitutes each of his seven bodies. The same is the case with the Planetary Logos with His even greater sphere of influence, and with the Solar Logos, Which, in His turn, embodies the Consciousness of some Superintelligent Essence, Which is born on the Planes outside the solar Consciousness.

Each in the process of his Evolution has formed his own Spirit; everyone has a goal for any of their incarnations; everyone actively performs certain tasks, intellectually working on their implementation; each manifests the life-giving Fire of the intellect for his own system; each, thanks to his Mind, becomes more and more individualized, gradually expanding his self-awareness, until it includes the Consciousness of That, greater Essence, through which he receives his Mind; everyone receives Initiations and eventually leaves the Form.

Each of the personalities manifested by the human Spirit is for him what the solar system is for the Solar Logos, or the planet Earth is for our Planetary Logos. Personality is a field of manifestation of the Spirit through the mechanism of one of its Souls, it is a method through which the Spirit can demonstrate its own design. To recognize the plan of the Spirit is the task of the Soul during each of its incarnations.

The achievement of the plan is carried out through each of the manifested Souls and may consist in the following:

- to develop virtuous qualities at the cost of retribution for vice;

- to increase the sensitivity of the Soul, bringing down upon it the "cruelties" of Nature;

- to develop business skills in the struggle to achieve vital needs;

- to develop the qualities of humility and selflessness, helping those in need;

- to finally be convinced of the illusory nature of any material desires and transmute them into spiritual striving on the Path, etc.

The universe is more like a system of thought processes than a giant clockwork. As scientists penetrate deeper and deeper into the structure of Matter and study numerous aspects of world processes, the concept of solid substance gradually disappears from this picture, leaving them only with archetypal patterns, abstract mathematical formulas or universal order.

Consequently, the connecting principle in the cosmic network is Consciousness as the primary and irreducible attribute of Existence. Being and Consciousness can be represented as a Hierarchy of levels, from the lowest and most fragmentary areas to the highest, subtlest and most unitary.

These levels can be conditionally subdivided into the following types: 1) the physical level of inanimate Matter-Energy; 2) the biological level of living, feeling Matter-Energy; 3) the psychological level of Mind, Ego, logic; 4) a subtle level of parapsychological and archetypal phenomena; 5) the causal level, characterized by formless radiance and perfect transcendence; 6) Absolute Consciousness and Suchness of all levels.

Each person, to the extent of his intellectual and, above all, spiritual development, has close contact with the information field of his level, which largely determines his world line of Life. The information we perceive is a Thought that does not belong either to what we call "Life" or to what we understand as " Death" . In this regard, let us note that the fact of the continuation of Life after Death means that Thought continues in one form or another after Death.

The material carriers of the Mind are the structured parts of the Universe, therefore the Mind is also structured - from the Mind of the Universe (God) to the Mind of the Molecule and so on deep into Matter.

The smallest particles of any Matter are energy vortices, therefore Matter can be characterized as a form of Energy in the form of a rotating spiral of Light. Light, rotating, forms Matter, which only in the Consciousnesses of intelligent Beings, depending on the degree of their evolutionary organization, is already subdivided into various types and varieties. The rotating spiral of Light is the very elementary particles: electrons, protons, neutrons ...

What we perceive as "Matter" is the dense core of the vortex. The vortex itself extends into Infinity and creates Space. And it is the spreading Energy of the vortex that causes the action of the force fields. Interaction between particles occurs when energy vortices intersect with each other. This explains phenomena such as electric charge, magnetism and gravity. This explains all the known and as yet unknown properties of Matter.

The Universe is organized according to a certain Hierarchy: the visible Universe, a group of Galaxies, our Galaxy, our solar system, planet Earth, living cells - organisms of the Earth (plants, animals, humans), living cells of organisms (plants, animals and humans), molecules, atoms and etc.

Each next level transcends and includes all the previous ones, but not vice versa. Since the lower is created by the higher (in a process called " involution" ), the higher cannot be explained from the lower.

Each of the lower levels has a more limited and controlled circle of Consciousness than the higher one. The elements of the lower Worlds are not able to perceive the Higher Worlds and are not aware of their existence, although they permeate them.

There are two forms of interpretation - horizontal, within each level, and vertical, between levels. There is a holoarchy inside each level - all elements are approximately equal in status and are mutually permeable . Inequality and Hierarchy exist only between levels.

Our World is created from Energies spreading with the speed of Light. Everything in this World has to do with the speed of Light. With this speed the Energy moves either in the form of a vortex - and then elementary particles (photons) are obtained , - or in the form of a wave, - then quanta of Light appear .

This means that there may be other Worlds, woven from whirlwinds and waves. Indeed, there are Super-Worlds that have arisen as a result of the movement of Super-Energies, rushing at speeds much higher than the speed of Light.

This ability of the Brain depends entirely on what quality of the wave (what biofield) the Spirit that inhabits this or that human body is capable of generating.

The Physical World is enclosed within the superphysical World, created from Energies moving at a speed twice as fast as the speed of Light. The next World, in turn, is included in the Reality based on the triple speed of Light; the next World is based on the fourfold speed of Light; the next one - on the quintuple, etc.

Thus: each World, higher in its organization, whose Energies move faster, will contain smaller Worlds, with Energies moving more slowly.

SPACE AND TIME GUIDE TO OTHER WORLDS

"In the early times of the world, the inhabitants of the Far East said: The name of the Universal Breath is Tao. And in the ancient books we read: There is no manifested form in the Great Tao, and yet He created the heavens and the earth and keeps them. The Great Tao has no passion, and yet He commands the Sun, and the Moon, and all the stars to ascend and set. And the Great Tao has no name, and yet He gives growth to everything; He indicates the sowing time and the harvest time.

Great Tao is one; One becomes Two; Two become Three; out of the Three come Seven, Which fill the Universe with manifestations; and the Great Tao sends everyone both misfortune and good, rain, dew, sunlight and flowers; from His abundant reserves He nourishes everything.

And in the same book we read about man: he is spiritually connected with Tao, with the Soul, which lives in the Seven Spirits of the Great Tao; and the body of the passions grows out of the soil of the flesh. But the Spirit loves the pure, the good, the faithful; passions body exalts selfish " I" ; The soul becomes a battleground for them. And blessed is the person whose Spirit is victorious and whose lower self is purified, whose Soul is pure and worthy to be a repository of manifestations of the Great Tao . "

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 9: 15-29.

The forms of existence of Matter, as we have already found out, are infinitely diverse: from the smallest microworlds, which will not soon be cognized by humanity, to supergiant accumulations of Energies of powerful fields of biological nature, constituting the biofield of all galaxies, constellations and individual planets, as living superintelligent Essences. This field is incomparably more essential than any materialized Matter.

It is naive and at least foolish, living in our time of the information boom, to assume that the Space around us is just an endless accumulation of some hot gas balls, called Stars, and cold conglomerates of frozen and dead matter. The Cosmos is literally stuffed with a multitude of Worlds that live their own Life and their own problems, being in a state of searching for ways to solve them.

All Worlds are infinite in Time, if they are not limited by specific vibrational boundaries of the surrounding Cosmos. Life, like Thought, has never arisen, and, being only a form of transformation of Energy, it exists FOREVER. Any finite period for her means a momentary act of Creation and is certainly due to the momentary birth of God, since any period of limited duration will remain infinitely small in comparison with the Existence of not only the Thin Plan, but also Matter as a whole.

"... There are endless suns, innumerable lands that revolve around our Sun ... Living beings live on these worlds."

Giordano Bruno.

Archpriest Sergei Chetverikov, who died in 1947, expressed his attitude to the world around us in this way:

" The mystery of life is not limited to the existence of our afterlife . The world around us is an insoluble mystery for us . We cannot allow all this boundless space, all these myriads of stars and planets to exist "so-so, " for no one knows why. So that we can admire them on clear starry and moonlit nights?

Undoubtedly, they have their own purpose, unknown to us. Peace is a great mystery of God that surrounds us, but is not revealed to us, perhaps because it does not concern us. Affects not us, but other beings. We are given to know only what we need to know for our life, for our salvation.

Therefore, we will not build any arbitrary guesses about the meaning and purpose of the universe. Let us be reconciled to the fact that this is a secret known to the one God. Looking at the glory and beauty around us, let us learn to see and know the Creator. And let us remember that our life is not limited to our earthly existence alone, and we will reconcile this earthly our existence with the eternity that surrounds us " .

Being fully and completely in agreement with Father Sergius, we will add that the junction of the Ages, where we are now, is also characterized by special conditions that the Supreme Beings create for humanity, which to a large extent refers to the degree of awareness of all of us regarding the changes taking place in the Subtle Worlds around us. Some Epochs come to an end, others begin. Periods change, and with them the circumstances and nature of Time change, not to mention the location of the Stars and the Sun among them.

The era of Aquarius began its countdown at three o'clock in the morning on July 15, 1991, characterized by the fact that it brings much more changes to the existence of mankind than others that were before it. This is a Sign of surprises, unpredictable consequences and at the same time - a Sign of striving for new Knowledge, a Sign of spiritual divination, often strikingly distant.

We have already explained that the entire Universe is organized by a certain Hierarchy: the visible Universe, a group of Galaxies, our Galaxy, our Solar system, planet Earth, living cells - organisms of the Earth (plants, animals, humans), living cells of organisms (plants, animals and humans! ), molecules, atoms, etc. Each next level transcends and includes all the previous ones, but not vice versa. Since the lower is created by the higher (in a process called "Involution"), the higher cannot be explained from the lower.

From our next books you will learn that, in principle, thirteen energy spheres-shells, which we call "bodies", are laid in a person from birth. But usually, most people do not even have 10-20% of this huge potential, which gives us the right to classify ourselves as divine creatures. Therefore, we conditionally united these 13 spheres into seven basic human "bodies", which at this stage of our development has no fundamental difference.

Each of these thirteen bodies belongs to one of the thirteen Worlds corresponding to them in the ranges of their energetic vibrations: the physical body belongs only to the Physical World and simply cannot know another World; the astral body exists in the Astral World, which also permeates the Physical World; the mental body functions in the vibrations of the Mental World, but also comes into contact with the two coarser named Worlds, etc.

That is, developing some of the bodies in yourself, or already having a sufficiently developed body due to your previous Karmas, you begin, to a greater or lesser extent, to function with your Consciousness in the corresponding of these Worlds. Each of the "underlying" Worlds has a more limited and controlled circle of Consciousness than all those located above it. Therefore, the elements of the lower Worlds are not able to perceive the Higher Worlds and are not aware of their existence, although they penetrate and penetrate them.

The more limited the Consciousness, the less it is able to pick up the signals coming from those levels of the Subtle Worlds. It is like having hearts with a cast-iron pipe - for a much more sensitive instrument .

The extent to which these signals in the form of Thought images or Ideas around us will be clear and understandable for us depends entirely on the degree of development of the corresponding bodies in us.

Therefore, to understand at least something, and even more so to "see" from what will be discussed below, you first need to expand your ? Consciousness to a certain extent , which is very difficult to achieve and is mainly due to the general level of development as each man, and all mankind as a whole.

If you are already evolutionarily "ripe" to figuratively and naturally perceive everything that we have said below, then you can try to use the recommendations we have proposed, taking into account all that huge number of all kinds of "BUTs" that prevent this. To do this, try first to change your usual point of view on the roughest of all Worlds around you, if it does not allow you to go even beyond its limits.

Change your scanty and vague principles, go against material desires and coarse sensual urges, overcoming any obstacles, which will immediately become just an incredible amount, sometimes even do something that at first seems illogical to you.

All this (we repeat, if you have ALREADY reached a certain and necessary level of your Evolution), plus, of course, knowledge, training of memory and attention, constant Meditation, which develops the ability of Consciousness to concentrate and relax, will make it possible to develop supra-diaphragmatic mental centers and shift higher the location of your Consciousness and the point of collection of information that each of us has. Then the Consciousness of a person begins, for the most part, to stay in higher than the material Spheres and to function at higher vibrations.

"And Jesus said:

All people are sons of God, and if they live a holy life, they are always with God. They see and understand the works of God, and by His sacred they can do these works. Lightning and storm are the same messengers of God, like sunlight, rain and dew.

The powers of heaven are in the hands of God, and every devoted son can apply these powers and these energies. Man is the representative of God, fulfilling His will on Earth, and man can heal the sick, control the spirits of the air and raise the dead.

The fact that I have the ability to do this is not surprising. All people can develop the ability to do this; but they must conquer all the passions of their lower self, and they can conquer if they want to.

So, man is God on earth, and the one who worships God must honor man, for God and man are one, as father and son are one. Listen, I say: The hour has come; the dead will hear the voice of man and will live, for the son of man is the son of God . "

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 91: 35-42.

The first and main condition for mental development is the strength and power of the general human biofield, formed from the energy fields of all 12 bodies. Considering that the majority of people are developed by no more than 20-30%, we can say that the power of their biofield will not allow them to perceive more than what the five senses give them. That is why not everyone who is called "psychics" is in fact such: the lower "bar" of psychic abilities is beyond the 45 percent level of development of the total potential of the energy fields of all bodies.

Above 60% are just a student, and 75% allow you to read Thoughts, remember previous incarnations of your Soul, and purposefully influence the people and animals around you. Further, the abilities and capabilities increase in direct proportion , and when approaching 100% - in geometric progression. However, it should be understood that the development of each subtle body is uneven, which greatly affects not only the overall energy potential of the body, but also the acquisition of certain abilities. But more on that later.

Each of the Worlds has its own level of organization of Matter, characterized by the corresponding color and sound. You should know that every number and every letter radiates a certain vibration into Space; that the corresponding vibrations are emitted by a large number of numbers and a large number of letters; that not only our speech, words and sounds, but even each Thought and each of our individual actions are vibrational sequences that are transformed into vibrational currents that automatically adjust to the level of frequencies of the immaterial Universe.

The thinner the Matter, the richer and wider the possibilities of the World composed by it, and therefore, the higher are the abilities of the creatures inhabiting the given World. But within each World there is also a huge number of levels, Spheres and subdivisions, which also differ from each other in the quality of their constituent Matter, and therefore have different permissible limits of the possible. We can also perceive them as separate Worlds, having only their own way of life, laws, morality and our own maximum level of awareness.

There are two forms of interpretation of the Worlds - horizontal, within each World, and vertical, - between its levels. Inside each level (Sphere, region, subdivision) there is a holoarchy, that is, all the elements that make up this level are approximately equal in status and mutual permeability: from top to bottom - absolutely, and from bottom to top - selectively and relatively. Insurmountable inequality and hierarchy exist only between each of the thirteen Worlds.

Our World is created from Energies spreading at the speed of Light. Everything in this World has to do with the speed of Light. With this speed the Energy moves either in the form of a vortex - and then elementary particles (photons) are obtained, - or in the form of a wave, - then quanta of Light appear. All more perfect than ours, the Subtle Worlds, also woven from vortices and waves, arose as a result of the movement of Super-energies rushing at speeds much higher than the speed of Light.

The Worlds have no "real" boundaries - in our primitive understanding - neither high nor low. It all comes down only to the ability of the Consciousness of each specific person to come into contact with the vibrations of this or that World, that is, the border separating the visible Universe from the invisible is the level of frequencies of non-material dimensions.

The point is not that the Universe is layered, like a layer cake, on top of which God "sits", but that the brain of each of us is able to perceive from the Space around us only information of a certain range of qualities (which are also waves). This ability of the Brain completely depends on what quality of the wave (what biofield) the Soul, which inhabits one or another human body in its present incarnation, is capable of generating.

Moving the point of collection of information or the point of our Consciousness, we can thereby " enter" and "exit" with our Consciousness into the vortex of rotation of this or that chakra, which is the entrance and exit to the Worlds of the corresponding vibrations. At the same time, in particular, one should always remember about the thirteenth, "brown" or devilish World, which also has its nine main levels and, as it were, opposes itself to the other twelve; it extends to the entire Universe and has the Earth as its base planet.

Now let's try to deal with a very difficult question about the multidimensionality of all these Worlds, Plans and Spheres. The Physical World is enclosed within the superphysical World, created from Energies moving at a speed twice as fast as the speed of Light. The next World, in turn, is included in the Reality based on the triple speed of Light; the next World is based on the fourfold speed of Light; the next one is neither up- and- down, and so on. Thus, each world higher in its organization, whose Energies move faster, will contain smaller Worlds, with Energies moving more slowly.

Creator God, based on the fundamental laws of their existence, creates from First Matter as a universal energy substance, the space-energy and temporarily - energy derivatives and complexes Force distribution and concentration of energy of Space and Time Zones dimension. Zones of dimension are areas of organized First Matter, each of which has a specific number of dimensions of vector conductors of the Forces of First Matter. These Forces generate Space-Time in an infinite variety of Forms of Divine Existence.

Each vector of Forces, possessing a certain amount of information, determines the direction of the path of changing the dimensionality of Space, and at the same time plays the role of an energy conductor connecting several Spaces with different dimensions. The less organized the Space, the less stable rhythm of interaction of various dimensions, tending to infinity, it has.

Each Dimensional Zone has a barrier of its Spheres, formed according to the Principle of individual-time development on the basis of the Law of Signed Distance. The psyche of any intelligent being who has not reached the level of knowledge of the Sign Laws in its development, while trying to overcome the barrier of the Sphere, will inevitably be destroyed.

The crews of any spacecraft must have maps of the dimensions of those parts of the Cosmos to which they are sent. Otherwise, death is inevitable. The most dangerous in this regard, the Zone of the changed rhythm of the pulsations of the dimension in our solar system is located behind Mars, which, at one time, caused many, including very large (planetary scale) catastrophes, as well as the death of unprepared for this Consciousness of people who came out in the subtle body to this deadly Zone.

The Subtle Worlds differ from the Physical in that their Spheres have at least four or more vectors of dimension, while our phenomenal World has only three such vectors. Therefore , it is also quite difficult for beings of the Subtle World to penetrate our World without knowing the location of special hyperspace tunnels in Space , but it is possible. There are also Spaces - the so-called. "Small Infinities of Cosmos" - in which the multiplication of dimensions actually takes place, but which at the same time do not have access to other Worlds because of the very powerful barrier of their Spheres.

Thus, Space with a certain dimension arises due to the processing of the positive Energies of the Creator God. The processed energy matter begins to independently pulsate and spiritualize, rushing back to the Monadic World. This is how the Great Life of the Cosmos is born and the spiritualization of the whole variety of Forms of Matter takes place, endowing them with the ability of active self-knowledge and directing them to the Path of return - at a new qualitative level - to God.

Speaking about different Worlds, one cannot fail to mention that for different degrees of organization of the Worlds there is a different perception of what we call "Time". Time is also one of the varieties of Matter, one of the expressions of the Energy of the Cosmos and the Will of God the Creator, because depending on Time, Matter takes one form or another. For example, if we take the Earth, then we can say that over the course of Time, the original structure of our planet has changed very much, filling with the bioenergetic component, which, in turn, gradually and continuously breaks out into intergalactic Space, filling and changing it.

Time forms a certain rhythmic pulsation of force fields, contributing - according to the Law of the Cosmic Magnet - to the harmonization of positive and negative Forces of the First Matter. By the way, the principle of moving a person into the past or the future is precisely built on the ability to control the ratio of the opposing Energies of Time, which will be discussed in more detail below.

There is a huge sinusoidal "river of Time" in the Cosmos . It is a definite, closed and cylindrical level in its planar cross-section. For clarity, it can be imagined in the form of a huge "corkscrew snail", which is twisted in the form of a spiral and in its upper part has a much larger diameter than in the lower one. Several Universes are twisted in this kind of "spin" . Our Universe is just the edge of this "tailspin". Each subsequent turn of the "snail" has a higher level of Energy and information.

Each Galaxy also rotates around its own axis, perpendicular to the galactic plane, and the angular velocity of rotation at different distances from the center of the Galaxy is different: the farther, the lower the angular velocity of rotation. The Sun with its entire planetary system is located at a distance of 10 kpc from the center of our Galaxy, rotating in this "place" at a speed of 25 km / sspc. For comparison, let's say that twice closer to the center, this angular velocity is almost double.

The River of Time "can also be represented as a" pipe "having at regular intervals a diameter of 26 to 32 parsecs, inside which there are several Universes. Along the edges of this "pipe", including the border, Time flows almost three times slower than in the main, denser channel. If we take several immiscible colored liquids and start to pass them through this "pipe" at the n-th speed, then these will be "Universes" passing at different speeds along the "pipe" and, due to the difference in their physicochemical properties, do not mix together.

Each Universe moves in a "tube" not in a straight line: the "heavier" Galaxies tend to the center of the "tube" and lag slightly behind the lighter and closer ones. Our Galaxy, compressed in a spiral, is closer to the periphery. There is also a special kind of Space between the Universes, when passing through which various metamorphoses can occur with objects .

All Stars, planets and Galaxies move in this giant "pipe" or "snail", where a specific time "channel" is assigned for each of them. Each Galaxy has spiral arms, which are density waves that rotate as a whole, with the same angular velocity. At a certain distance from the center of the Galaxy, the speed of rotation of the arms coincides with the speed of rotation of the substance of the Galaxy, which creates in this, the so-called. The "Zone of Life" (ring, belt) has special conditions that are significantly different from all other places. It is very important to know about this for everyone who seriously studies the Cosmos in their out-of-body exits .

Our Sun with its planetary system is also in these special conditions, moving in a circle with a center coinciding with the center of the Galaxy, and at the same time crossing different arms of the Galaxy in turn. We are currently moving between the arms of Perseus and Sagittarius and must cover this path in a time equal to 4.6 billion Earth years.

When entering the spiral arm, the conditions for the existence of all forms of Life will change significantly, since near the inner edge of the arm there is an effective formation of new and supernew Stars of the second type, which has a detrimental effect on the biosphere of the Earth and other inhabited planets. So we, like other undeveloped civilizations, of which there are about 40 million (!) In the "Life Belt" of the Galaxy, can exist only during that period of time while we are moving between the spiral arms of the Galaxy.

If a civilization like ours falls into a spiral arm, then there is no need to talk about its Life , since it is exposed to the strongest radiation, which only Entities developing in energetic, but not proteinaceous, forms can withstand . So we have in our reserve about 3.3 billion years for a full transition to the energy level of existence. We also add that approximately 2/3 of all civilizations in our Galaxy are at a technological level that significantly exceeds ours.

In most cases, all the planets move, as if pushing apart those temporal waves that are hidden in front of each of them. If you look into the future from the side of the planet, then they are twisted counterclockwise and go in the form of a tunnel in the energy flow.

This tunnel is Energy, and Time spins counterclockwise, encompassing the entire planet. Every planet leaves a trail that repeats the "temporary snail", but not twisted into a bundle, but looser. This trace consists of all events, both those that make up the Life of each individual individual, and those that form entire historical epochs.

If you look along the movement of Time, then all the Universes with all the formations included in them, as well as the "corkscrew" ("river of Time") itself, are twisted clockwise. This formation - a "river" - is not permeated with any tangible physical lines, but has a homogeneous dispersed environment. All Galaxies and planetary bodies create their own physical vortexes of Time.

Most of the civilizations of our Universe have adopted a unit equal to 2.5 billion years as the standard of Time - the time it takes for our Universe to pass one turn, or rather, coincidence vertically above each other. The time unit is the speed at which the object is moving along this giant temporary "spin". Each Universe with its Galaxies makes one revolution along the "pipe", which is equal to one time unit, ie. 2.5 billion Earth years.

From the "beginning" of the "pipe" to its "end" - about 25-30 time units (our Universe has already passed a path equal to 9.5 time units).

Galaxies have their own rotation and move against the motion of the Universe, i.e. helical or serpentine along the "cochlea", keeping the same structure of loops as in the Universe. If we imagine this in the form of a spring, then its rings at the top are arranged very tightly, and at the bottom they represent a kind of long "tail".

The concept of "Time" includes the concept of "time factor". For us, Time is still considered irreversible, but very soon a person will learn to manage it and, thanks to these "factors", not only freely visit other Worlds, but also receive the most reliable information about his past, about the development and history of the Earth. When a person learns to control his two structural units - protein and field - he will be able to move over great distances without using technical devices.

In this regard, we would like to point out five time factors:

1. The Earth, revolving around its own axis with everything that is both on its surface and inside it, simultaneously moves in Time, forming a spiral in four-dimensional Space.

2. The Earth revolves around the Sun, and at the same time - but spirals.

3. The Sun revolves around the center of the Galaxy and simultaneously moves along a temporary " snail" .

4. The galaxy is moving along a temporary "snail".

5. The universe moves along a "pipe".

The qualitative differences between the named time factors are not only in their energy and information saturation, but also in their geometry.

Temporal factors are access to some intergalactic departure points that do not obey our earthly laws. Knowing the Laws and properties of temporary disturbances, a person will be able, even without drawing up star maps, to move in Space and Time at tremendous speeds, several times higher than the speed of light, and retaining in his memory all the information accumulated during his entire Existence.

The disturbances that arise around each Galaxy determine its vortex flows , which are temporary factors. So, for example, the third time factor determines the intergalactic temporal spiral vortices of Space (the so-called "temporal Space" ).

Both in front of the motion of the Galaxies, and in front of the motion of the Universes, temporary instabilities arise in the form of spiral vortices. Having a certain supply of Energy, a person can penetrate from one temporary vortex flow to another. As in each individual galaxy, and in all together, these vortices twist counterclockwise with respect to the motion of the universe. Anyone who can understand this issue will be able to understand the principle of physical movement in Time.

Time is a conditional dimension, it is just a form of motion, one of the forms of existence of Matter. This measurement must have positive, negative and zero values. Scientists still cannot understand that gravity and displacement of Space are also types of measurements.

Our three-dimensional Physical World has three coordinates: height, width and length. We have all types of mechanical movements, as well as some biological transformations are reflected in the time coordinate. The coordinates of other dimensions are essentially the coordinates of various temporal characteristics.

In all the Worlds that I study during numerous astral exits, gravity (in a simple way - the feeling of weight, heaviness) manifests itself in our Physical World in the form of the phenomenon of electromagnetism. If our Space is supplemented with one more coordinate, then only one four-dimensional gravitational force field will act in it, part of which is the phenomena of electromagnetism that we observe on Earth.

The "River of Time" is not at all uniform and homogeneous, as physicists imagine in the Newtonian model, but is divided into many immiscible flows, like warm and cold currents in the ocean. The qualities and characteristics of each of these streams depend on many factors, such as, for example, on the position of observers, on the speed of their movement relative to the observed event, as well as on the presence of massive space objects nearby, which are also capable of influencing Space-Time. Variations of the gravitational zero in different parts of the Universe have a bending effect on Space, which makes the flows of the "River of Time" flow at different rates.

Imagine that the stream of human Time in the form of a "tape" moves in Space at the speed of one division per second. To be in this stream, you need to move in sync with it. Now imagine that we have stopped the "tape" of the flow of Time and marked on it with a line the place where a person is standing.

After we start the "tape" in motion again, the person who continues to be at the line we have designated will stay in the "present", he IS. But as soon as he moves away from the line in any direction, he will not immediately become, i.e. AT THIS TIME ITS WILL NOT BE ALREADY.

"Present" is a "point" in Space, where "past" and "future" merge . Coincidence in Time ensures the "reality" of our illusory existence in the Physical World, and any discrepancy immediately transfers a person to other Worlds, with other characteristics of the flow of Time. Anyone who is going to master the technique of astro traders should understand that not only man, but also minerals, plants, animals, planets and even the Galaxies have their own "ribbons" of Time.

The main properties of Time include: variability, non-cyclicity, extensibility, compression, division into certain segments, unidirectionality, bulk and permeability. On different Stars and planets, Time has a different density, which depends not only on their size, but also on their internal Energy. The highest density of Time - in the so-called. "Black holes". Any material objects, for example, spaceships that have entered the gravitational field of such a "hole", will be pulled into it, decomposed into their constituent elements and converted into Energy.

But if a person who has entered Space in his subtle body knows how to control it, then such a danger will not threaten him, moreover, he will be able to use the Energy emitted during the dissolution of the "hole" in the form of Matter, as a transport, having formed it in the form " Sails" on windsurfing to move in Space with him.

Matter and Energy are completely mutually reversible, this is a kind of state of Matter, in which a complete transition from one quality to another is possible. Our biofields are also a part of this Energy, but our "immortal Souls", our field shells do not depend on any external Energies and can move in Space with cosmic speeds, like a particle of an atom - a neutrino.

THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE

The Cosmos that surrounds us is born to Being, there is a certain Time, and then again dissolves in non-Being (the potential non-manifestation of the passive Existence of Being). The Duration of the Existence of our material Universe is limited in Time and is 311.04 x 10 in the twelfth power of Earth years. In ancient India, this period was measured in repeating cycles of Kalpas. Kalpa is one day of Brahma, consisting of a thousand periods in four Yugas: Satya, Treta, Dvapara and Kali.

Satya Yuga is characterized by righteousness, wisdom, religiosity and the actual absence of vice; it lasts 1,728,000 years. In the Treta Yuga, corruption appears, and this yuga lasts 1,296,000 years. In the Dvapara Yuga there is an even greater decline in spirituality and religiosity; it lasts 864,000 years. About 5000 years ago, the Kali Yuga of the Fifth Human Race began, which is replete with quarrels, ignorance, godlessness and vice, real virtue is practically absent; this Yuga lasts 432,000 years.

The lifetime of the Worlds is calculated as one "day of God" , equal to 4,320,000,000 human years. His "night" lasts the same length. That is how long God dwells in the "egg". Every cosmic "day" God first creates and then absorbs the Universe.

At night, when He 'sleeps', this Essence dwells in Him as a kind of potency awaiting realization. In each Kalpa there are 14 Manvantaras, or secondary, separated by long intervals, cycles. During the Manvantara, equal to 306,720,000 years, the World is recreated anew and a new Manu appears - the progenitor of humanity.

And everything continues again, "days" and "nights" replace each other. 360 such "days" and 360 such "nights" make up His "year", and one hundred such "years" , respectively, make up the "age" of God. At the moment, the World is in the seventh Manvantara of Kalpa. Further, there is a division into Maha-Yugi and Epochs. We live in the Age of Kali-Yuga of the Aryan Race, which began in 3102 BC.

One hundred such "years" are called "the age of God-Brahma". The duration of this period is expressed by a fifteen-digit number - 311,040,000,000,000 Earth years, which once again indicates that our concepts of Eternity are very relative. The life of all these hosts of gods of various Hierarchies seems to us fantastically long, boundless, but from the point of view of Eternity, God, it lasts no longer than a flash of lightning lasts for us.

In the Causal Cosmic Ocean, there are countless Entities, which we call "gods" or "Logoi", appearing and disappearing again. Logoi and Their Creations are a part of the material Universe and even They are not exempt from the need to be born, grow old, "get sick" and "die".

Each Logos, possessing the Will and having the freedom of choice, nevertheless, is directly engaged in the service of the Supreme Lord in the management of his Universe, therefore after "Death" He immediately attains Liberation. "The Age of Brahma" is the largest cycle at the end of which the Universe returns to the Unknowable World Spirit and awaits the appearance of a new World Creator.

Those who assume that the Reason must necessarily develop in an abode similar to our human body are deeply mistaken. Only in our Galaxy there are billions and billions of inhabited planets, only a few of which serve as a medium for the development of physical structures like ours.

We are the exception to the rule rather than the rule. In addition, it should be borne in mind that after the Galaxy began to expand and fill Space, intelligent beings of a very high level of development had existed for many billions of years before our solar system was formed.

Even before, after cosmic intercourse between two Stars - the Sun and Jupiter - the latter turned into the so-called. "Black dwarf", myriads of artificial Worlds were launched into orbit, which continue to function actively now.

At the end of each period of the Great Manvantara, the Life of the Cosmos undergoes global qualitative changes in the organization of the structure of Matter. There is a dissolution of all the Forms of the manifested Life of the Cosmos into the Unified undifferentiated state of the Supreme Mind of the Creator, which, in turn, is transformed into the so-called. "Potential non-manifestation of spiritualized Matter". The First Matter becomes the Creator, but the passive phase of Existence of Existence, and the active Life of the Cosmos enters its period of Great Pralaya, at the end of which the Creator is "born" again from the undifferentiated First Matter.

Thus, the First Matter becomes the Mother of the Creator of the period of the Great Manvantara of Existence, Life conceived and prepared in the passive period of concentration of the potential of Energy. God the Creator, as the primary active intelligent Beginning of the Cosmos, is called upon to spiritualize Matter, raising it to a new qualitative level of development in comparison with the previous cycles of Manvantara and Pralaya.

After the last "big bang", "only" about 2,000,000,000 years have passed . Our Universe is also "not eternal": after about the same period of non-Existence (Mahapralaya), it resurrects again to a new cosmic Life with all its Galaxies, systems, planets and their contents - from the Highest intelligent Beings to microorganisms.

As already mentioned, there is nothing immutable in the Universe, including dimensions. The dimension of Space is constantly fluctuating and smoothly changing over a very wide range.

Below we give an approximate difference in the perception of Time in different Worlds of our solar system:

Worlds with four-dimensional space

- 1 min. = 3.6 earth days

1 day = 14.2 Earth years

Worlds with five-dimensional space

- 1 min. = 36.5 earth days

1 day = 144 Earth years

Worlds with six-dimensional space

- 1 minute. = 1 earth year

1 day = 1440 Earth years

Worlds with seven-dimensional space

- 1 min. = 10 Earth years

1 day = 14400 Earth years and so on ...

Thus, in the seven-dimensional Space, such concepts as the past, present and future, lose, from our earthly point of view, their meaning. And if you remember that, according to the Bible, the Lord created the Earth and everything on it in one week, then you should understand that God has one "week" - this is 30,240,000,000 of our earth years. Note that the Earth as a planet appeared in Space about 750,000,000,000 years ago.

Cosmic Life develops in forty-seven Universes, one of which is being created at the present time. The Universe is many hundreds and even thousands of Universes, each of which consists of millions of Galaxies, and the Galaxies themselves are of billions of Stars. For example, the Galaxy, which includes our solar system, has a "length" of more than fifty light years and contains more than sixty billion Stars.

In our solar system is determined by the dimension of the space law activities of the Cosmic Magnet; it is cyclical, not beyond the rate of the derivatives spatially and temporally - energy substances First Matter, and depends on the organization of this rhythm. The dimensionality of each Sphere is formed from the energetic ability of the Forces of the First Matter - the Monadic World of the Creator - to pulsate in a certain power mode, namely, with a negative rhythmic pattern. The very same rhythm is the result of the pulsation of energy matter.

The best condition for the emergence of organic Life is the dimensionality of Space, equal to the number "Pi", that is, 3.14. Significant deviations from this value in one direction or another can destroy wildlife.

At present, within the limits of our solar system, the dimensionality of the Physical Plane is +3.17. But in the surrounding Galaxies, a gravitational cyclone with a dimension of -3.15 is drifting, which, if it penetrates into the limits of our solar system, threatens the death of all living things on the Physical Plane.

In the core of the Sun, energy matter forms the dimensionality of Space, equal to +10, and on its surface - minus 3.6. It is interesting that the fields of the main layers of the solar corona have a positive dimension of the light Space - plus 6.

One of the important properties associated with the multidimensionality of Space is eversion. When moving to a higher dimension, all objects appear to be, as it were, "turned inside out". In other words, from the fourth dimension it is possible, without "breaking the locks", to be inside the guarded room itself, as if appearing from nowhere. It is also possible, without cutting the skin, to penetrate into the physical body, remove or operate on any organ.

The Space that surrounds us is practically six-dimensional - the seventh dimension is Time. But this does not mean the absence of Spaces with a greater dimension. Humanity has long been using the so-called "magic crystals", which, due to their versatility, are the simplest guides to Worlds with other dimensions.

Meditation on a crystal will give you the opportunity to easily separate your energy body from the physical and travel to other Worlds and Spaces.

If you look around you, you will see ridges of hills, mountains, meadows and forests growing along the banks of rivers and shady lakes; you will see the people living near you, hear the voices of birds nesting in the trees of the gardens, you will smell the exhaust gases escaping from the pipes of cars scurrying in all directions ... All this, starting with the stars twinkling in the sky, and the sky itself, and the earth under your feet is nothing but a painted curtain hiding the true Worlds from us!

The True World that surrounds us is not at all what it seems to us - on top of it lies a thick "veil" woven of ghostly shadows that fascinate and bewitch us - "midday dreams and ghostly Fates". The entire cosmic space is infinite and eternal. It includes two main types of Worlds: eternal - spiritual, which exist outside of Time constraints, and material - temporary, which are characterized by duality, Birth, Death , illness and suffering, as well as the past, present and future.

The infinite spiritual Worlds constitute, in percentage terms, a large part of the Cosmos and are, as it were, "rolled up" into the so-called " Mobius strip", including innumerable spiritual planets invisible to our physical organs of vision. Each such planet is governed by the Supreme Cosmic Essence - the Planetary Logos, Which, in turn, largely depends on an even more powerful Essence-Superconsciousness, and that - still from Someone and so on - "up", along the Ladder of the Cosmic Hierarchy.

In Cosmos, the energy balance of positive and negative Energies creates a circulation of Forces that harmonize and spiritualize Matter, due to which it is endowed with an active self-cognizing spiritual principle and rushes back to the Higher Spheres - to the Monadic World of the Creator. In the course of its evolutionary ascent, the spiritualized Matter of all kinds of Life Forms begins to independently create the Mind according to the Laws of the Creator, using Love as the main motive of the Will of Creation and the desire to help small Life Forms achieve the expansion of Consciousness and take the Path of evolutionary progress.

Thus, all great Lives inevitably unite in their Consciousness small Lives, which evolve due to this. For example, a person includes the elementary Consciousnesses of atoms, cells, organs and systems of the body, thereby ensuring their development and progress. Man himself is included in the body of our planet, providing the Earth's cognition of the essence of progress. The energy system of human bodies, in turn, connects it with the entire Cosmos, making it dependent on the evolutionary progress of each atom of Matter.

All Forms of Life - from the lowest to the highest - are inevitably interconnected and none of them is an isolated system, but serves as the cause and effect of the Existence of the One God, being included in the One Life, as an integral part of the common Whole. Thanks to this Sacrifice Principle, planets are born in star systems, and the star systems themselves evolve in constellations, etc. This is the essence of comprehension of the great Principles of cosmic and Divine Love, Responsibility and Service to the common plan.

Material or manifested Worlds occupy only about a fourth of the entire Cosmos, but the inhabitants of far away all the planets that make up these Worlds have gross material shell-bodies, and even more so protein-nucleic acid complexes that are not adapted to the surrounding conditions, such as our physical ones, are far from perfect bodies. But practically all the inhabitants of the manifested Worlds have, in addition to the gross ones, also subtle-material shells.

In total, only about 10% of the total number of Divine Monads, whose true abode is in the Worlds of the Spiritual Plane, have a simultaneous manifestation in the material Worlds. In the process of its individual Evolution, each such Monad, which constitutes the basis of the Spirit, dwells in completely different bodies and conditions of Existence, passing from one Kingdom of Nature to another, from one Galaxy to another, from one type of Life (level of Consciousness) to another.

There are countless levels of cosmic Consciousness. For comparison, let us say that only the lowest levels - from atom to man - have more than eight million levels, and even more from the level of Consciousness of an average person to the Highest Angelic Ranks. Consciousness of the primitive man of the Lemurian Race and the Consciousness of man of the future Sixth Race can be divided into 400,000 conditional levels.

The organization of the Universes in the multidimensional Space resembles a bunch of grapes, where each berry is the Universe. And they are all directly related to each other. Naturally, some Worlds can be connected to each other to a greater extent, and some to a lesser extent. The nature of such a connection may also be different. It is clear that the more the physical laws, the geometry of Space and Time differ, the more difficult it is to establish contact between such Worlds.

And, conversely, similar Universes can be very closely related and have a common history, influencing each other. Schematically, one can distinguish the following types of similar connections that unite different Worlds:

1. Worlds with a refined, transparent or translucent border.

2. Worlds with a common history of development.

3. Worlds that have a semblance of the structure of Space and Time, physical, social and other laws, microorder, or are an inverted copy of the original.

Such Worlds are often called "reflected" (as, for example, demonic Anti-Worlds copy the Higher Worlds at their lowest level).

4. Worlds with a common "root" link and tied to some basic Peace Plans: to geographic and natural - ecological regions; to cultural, ethnic or religious communities; to certain geological formations.

Such a "root" connection can manifest itself on any of the three points, that is, it can be expressed in a greater "transparency" of the border between the respective Worlds in certain geographic, geological, natural or national regions.

All cosmic Worlds represent different planes of Divine Being, as it were, the floors of its building and therefore cannot be considered from the point of view of " bad" - "good", since their main difference lies in their position as planes on the steps of the staircase of cosmic Evolution. Man is an individual synthesis of these Worlds (planes), absorbing them into himself to the extent of his capacity and, as it were, coloring them with his individuality, hierarchizing in himself the qualitative levels of the Planes of the Cosmos.

As a result of this, in the Subtle Worlds people, similar in the level of development of their Consciousness, form numerous communities inhabiting only the Sphere of Space inherent in their vibrations. Each of these communities can occupy a separate planet or even a system of planets of the inner Cosmos, differentiating, in turn, within itself into numerous and small "peoples".

The cycle of human rational existence begins with the highest, spiritually perfect Worlds. The inner planet (or "Heaven" in the religious sense) is: the spiritual home of man. From it the human "I" gradually descends into the newly emerging physical body. The Soul of a person returns to it after Death, but not immediately, not instantly, but passing a relatively long way in the Subtle Worlds in the direction opposite to the development of a person in the Physical World.

At the very beginning, the future man evolves from the Primary Matter - AKASHI - as an ethereal and non-spiritual Essence - the Planetary Spirit (not to be confused with the Planetary Spirit or Logos!). At this stage, the Spiritual-man is nothing more than an active Force, an unthinking Principle, which, with each of its subsequent DESCENDING into Matter, will more and more affirm its activity.

The souls of people who returned to their spiritual home after liberation from the physical body have an unequal level of development. Some live there in evolved etheric bodies and are what we call "gods". They form a kind of Olympus of the ancient Greeks or the Divine Hierarchy. But to achieve perfection, the gods must die as gods and incarnate in the physical body of a person, which is a crossroads of cosmic paths, including the path to perfection.

The souls of less developed people stay in their spiritual homeland in the form of a child or even just its embryo. Some manage, instead of incarnating into a physical body, to develop their body as a spiritual child to the level of God. Others are fortunate enough to be born in the spiritual body of a divine parental couple.

If a person has passed his life path on Earth with a dormant vital Will, which is not capable of significantly changing his earthly Destiny, or rebuilding his inner World (i.e. being completely and completely imprisoned in the grip of fatalism), then after physical Death the Soul of this person having passed the path already familiar to her many times, she will soon return to the same state from which she once began her incarnations into earthly Forms.

Such a human Soul will again incarnate into the same earthly body and again live the same earthly Life. And so on in one and the same vicious circle until a person is able to break it by awakening his Life Will. It is not about Will in general, but about Will, which is capable of creating its own path in life and opposing Fate.

As on our planet there are different countries that are unlike each other, so in the spiritual, causal, mental, astral, ethereal Worlds there are subdivisions (sub-planes, sublevels) based on the qualitative difference of beings who reside on a particular sub-plane. One must always remember and not forget that in all the Worlds that are above the Physical in terms of their organization, the relations of Space and Time inherent in our World do not work.

On the path of the evolutionary ascent of spiritualized Matter to the Creator, the forms of Mind acquire the active Divine Self-Consciousness of the Triad: Spirit-Consciousness-Matter or Life-Soul-Form. The interactions of such a Triune Beginning of Life are generated by seven Rays or energy flows, of which the first three represent the main aspects of the Divine Trinity, and the other four Rays are auxiliary attributes.

As a result of their impact on Matter, the seven main cosmic Planes of Life and seven of their sub-planes are manifested, each of which has seven more subdivisions of the manifestation of the myriad of Cosmic Life Forms on Earth. In accordance with the same sevenfold differentiation of the space-time Forms of Life, God the Creator generates the Universes, Universes, Metagalaxies, Galaxies, Constellations, Stars and Planets, at each level of which the hierarchical Principle of control is also manifested on the basis of the Sign Laws of the Creator.

The entire Cosmos is based on the law of septenary. There is not a single lone planet: each has six more sisters.

Thus, Energy, constantly circulating between Spirit and Matter, ensures the cyclical manifestation of Life and its subsequent dissolution as it reaches certain intermediate goals of its general development. At the same time, in each of its new big Circle, Life passes to the next qualitatively new level: the Planet passes into the Hierarchy of Stars, the Star grows into the Hierarchy of the Constellation, etc. until the spiritualized Matter merges into one with the Monadic World of God the Creator.

The cluster of stellar Worlds, of which our Earth is an integral part, inhabited by intelligent beings, can be imagined as an endless ring or circle. This is the so-called "Ring of the Great Luminescence" of our Universe. The advancement of the human Spirit through the entire set of Worlds of this Ring is what we call the Maha-Yuga or the Great Cycle (Macrocosm).

All the stellar Worlds are exact microcopies of one Prototype - the Macrocosm, and therefore each World also has its own cycle of Evolution, which begins with the most spiritually pure and ends with the most dense and material planet. As you descend into Matter, each World becomes more and more opposite to ABSOLUTE Matter, that is, shadow and Antiworld.

Before starting its ascent back to God, the Planetary Spirit must first go through the entire cycle of descent into Matter, stopping in its Evolution in each subsequent stellar World and not missing any of them. At the same time, in each of these Worlds, he must also complete his own "circle" of Lives, dying and being born as many times as is necessary to achieve the necessary maturity of Consciousness. The "lower" the nature of the World, the less the etheric component remains in a person, and the more gross material Nature is formed in him.

Moving from Star to Star, from one World to another, moving in a spiral forward and upward, the Spirit again becomes in the end the same pure Planetary Spirit, then even higher, until finally it reaches its starting point to submerge again (dissolve but not disappear as an individuality) into the One God Who IS EVERYTHING.

Our Earth is one of the lowest planets of the entire descending part of the Maha Yuga. Here Spirit and Matter practically become ALMOST balanced in human Nature. The Earth envelops the Planetary Spirit with such a thick and impenetrable layer of Matter of the Physical Plane, that the former Spirit-man here turns into the so-called. "Primitive man".

But it is here, on Earth, that the Great Law must perform its work of selecting human Consciousnesses: Matter, completely disconnected from the Spirit, descends into even lower Worlds for rebirth in the animal, vegetable and even mineral Kingdoms of Nature, so that then the Spirit (EGO) is cleansed of its own waste give one more opportunity to try to resume your forward movement.

In the fourth volume of our books, we will tell you about what happens to the Soul of a deceased person, which has fallen into the lowest circles of Hell. It is here that the backward and completely degraded Spirits, in a completely reworked form by hundreds of millions, again return in the form of inanimate Energies to their Primary Source, and failing to take advantage of the opportunity to become gods themselves. The Earth with its Infernal Spheres is a perfect laboratory for the survival of the fittest and the destruction of unusable human Spirits.

Although the Maha Yuga period is almost inexpressibly long, it is still a quite definite period during which the entire sequence of development must be completed: the transition of Spirit into Matter and its return to a new manifestation. It is like a low bead, where each bead is a separate World.

At the beginning of each Manvantara, the origin, development and successive settling of the etheric Life Forms first of one World begins. Upon completion of seven cycles of development on this World in each of the Kingdoms of Nature, a new World begins to emerge and develop in a similar way, which is then also left to develop the next World in a chain.

This will continue until the sevenfold circulation of the Evolution of the Worlds along the chain has been passed. This will happen at the end of the Maha Yuga, after which there will again be CHAOS - Pralaya. Each time, after the passage of the Vital Impulse of the seventh and last circle during the transition from World to World, only dying and dead planets remain - the physical bodies of the Worlds that have developed and passed into a different Form of their Existence.

When the last of the people of the seventh circle passes to the next World, the previous World with all its mineral, plant and animal Life begins to gradually fade away, and with the disappearance of the last microorganism, it dies just like a person dies on the Physical Plane. By the time of the onset of Pralaya, not a single living witness remains on any planet - only planetary bodies with their mineral Kingdoms.

When the Human Spirit reaches the last in the entire chain of the " bead" - the World and plunges into the FINAL Nirvana, this last World also gradually disappears or turns into subjectivity: the visible becomes invisible, having a specific Form, returns to its pre-cycle state of atomistic distribution.

But the dead Worlds, left by the rushing forward Life Impulse, do not remain so forever: when the time comes, Life will again unite atoms and molecules of substances into their former combinations, and again revive the inert, sleeping planet. Then, in the new Manvantara, she will again give birth to a person, but already higher both morally and physically.

This will continue until the sevenfold circulation of the Evolution of the Worlds along the chain has been passed. This will happen at the end of the Maha Yuga, after which there will again be CHAOS - Pralaya. Each time, after the passage of the Vital Impulse of the seventh and last circle during the transition from World to World, only dying and dead planets remain - the physical bodies of the Worlds that have developed and have passed into a different Form of their Existence.

Each Pralaya does not destroy anything, but by decomposing it into its constituent elements, it preserves everything in integrity. You don't die every time you go to bed! In the morning you get up and start a new day again with what you have achieved with your entire past Life.

In the same way, each of the Worlds in the general Evolution of the Cosmos occupies its own place allotted to it, and when its " absence" is again called to Life, it will have to continue its advance along the entire chain of manifested Forms from a strictly defined point. This continues endlessly throughout Eternity.

The Worlds of Consequence have no location; these are not lokas, but only SHADOWS of the World of Causes or, if I may say so, their souls, because the Worlds, like us, people, also have their own seven Principles, which grow and develop simultaneously with the body of each of the Worlds. The Evolution of the Worlds cannot be considered separately from the Evolution of everything created or existing on these Worlds.

It should be well understood that our planet and we ourselves are no more CREATED than, say, a tree growing in front of my window; both the planet, and the Worlds that make it up, and the man - all this is nothing more than the states of Matter at a given time, their present appearance is nothing more than a CONDITION accompanying that stage of Evolution, which each of them reached in his descending cycle ...

Everything is one Law. Man potentially has seven Principles, the germs of which he brings into embodiment at his birth. The planets and the Worlds have them in the same way. Each Sphere of any World, from the Highest to the lowest, has its own World of Consequences, passing through which the Soul rests separately with each of its Principles, except for the highest - the seventh. The numerous Spheres of the World of Consequences are the so-called Devachan and Avichi in the East, or (in a rougher and caricatured form) - Christian Paradise and Hell.

The World is considered "Higher" if it is located closer to the First Cause than another World, which is with it in the same chain of cause-and-effect relationships. The "lower" World is a secondary World in relation to the Higher.

The Hebrew tradition implies the following divisions, which we call in descending order: the Worlds of Radiation, the Worlds of Creation, the Worlds of Creation, and the Worlds of Action. The world in which we NOW live is the World of Action. Each World differs from the others in the way three main factors manifest in it - Space, Time and Spirit (individuality).

In the higher Worlds, that which is the analogue of Space in our World is called the "Palace". It is a kind of energetic structure within which various Forms or Essences are transformed and communicated with each other. These structures can be compared with self-contained systems called in mathematics "groups" and "fields". Such systems can be filled to the limit, but they can also be relatively sparsely populated or even "empty".

Time, as we have already explained, also has its analogues in other Worlds. "Year" as an abstract concept is a process of change, i.e. transition from one state to another, from one Form to another.

In the transition to the higher Worlds analogs Space and Time becoming more discrete and clear delineated e nnosti of various structures gives place to a amorphous, blurring of images. That is why all the analytical properties of the Higher Worlds in the language of the formal-logical apparatus cannot be clear-cut and unambiguous.

In addition to the named main Worlds, there are, as it was said, lower Worlds corresponding to the regions of Evil (with their carriers - Demons or "black Angels") or Hellish Spheres. The world of people occupies, as it were, an intermediate position between the Worlds of Light and Darkness, since there are actions, although not sinful, not directly related to the Spheres of Evil, but at the same time not bringing Good.

However, in most cases, the thoughts of people are reflected both in the higher Worlds, due to the Angels of Light and Good that are formed in human prayers, and in the lower ones, due to evil and selfish motives that give rise to the Angels of Darkness - the Devils.

Thus, the system of Worlds, according to the Hebrew tradition, is a system of different dimensions of Being, and a person who combines the signs-qualities of several Worlds, depending on his spiritual level, is nevertheless very limited in the possibilities of his sensations.

The further from the World of Radiations the given World is, the "lower" it is, the less is the possibility of manifestation of the Divine Light in it ; the higher the World, the more it is susceptible to it, the more the Creatures inhabiting it obey the Will of God. The Lower Worlds - Antiworlds - also have their own "Palaces", in which there are their own strict hierarchical systems of Evil, located one under the other.

They are inhabited by Angels of Destruction or Demons of various ranks and ranks. Their task is to receive from humanity the greatest amount of Energy of middle and lower vibrational frequencies, due to which they exist and equip their Worlds; these are impure Thoughts, actions directed to someone's harm, impulses of anger and anger, dictated by hatred, envy and fear, etc.

The Angels of Darkness are spiritual realities, with their own individual Entities. Our emotions and motives, which form the aggregates of feelings, thereby give Energy for the life of the Angels (the Essences of the World of Creation) - the conscious manifestations of our emotions and specific impulses. A multitude of homogeneous impulses, emotions and feelings together form the " camp of Angels" or an even wider group of these Beings - the " Palace ". The word angel is a translation of the Hebrew malach , which literally means messenger. The task of each such Angelic Essence of Light is to maintain constant contact between our World of action and other Worlds, both Higher and Lower.

Among the innumerable categories of Angels of both "stripes" inhabiting different Worlds, there are those that have existed since the beginning of Time, thus representing the eternal, unchanging parts of the Universe.

A person who prays or directs his Thoughts to the Almighty God thereby creates his own Guardian Angel who helps him, and, therefore, his Spirit penetrates into the Higher Worlds. Destructive angels, on the contrary, tempt people in every way, incite to evil, passing on knowledge about it from the Antiworlds.

Their task is one - the more evil a person does, the more vital Energy they will pump out of him for the needs of their Spheres. They can also appear in material Forms. Punishment of a person for committed evil occurs in the way of "closing the circle", that is, due to the immersion of his Soul after Death into that Sphere of evil, which he himself created, living "not according to Conscience" on Earth.

Returning to our planet, we note that the following tendency is revealed here: the demonic and "afterlife" worlds of the descending series are mainly associated with the geological regions of the Earth and have more "transparent" and conditional boundaries in these places.

This, of course, does not mean at all that Hell and Purgatory are necessarily located "underground", and Paradise is "in heaven". We say this because their structure, to a greater or lesser extent, reflects the geometry and organization of the corresponding regions of our planet, and in these places the border between them is more conventional.

I am very often asked: do the Souls of dead people, who have already FOREVER left the earthly Planes, support an IMMEDIATE psychic connection with the Souls of people living on the Physical Plane?

I answer for all unequivocally: "No. Even those human Spirits who have successfully passed from the Astral Plane to the Mental Plane after Death cannot conduct "intimate conversations" with people even through the mediation of mediums ".

Spiritualistic s?ances are a theater of astral shells that have preserved some, but not the best part of the personality's memory and strive in this way to energize themselves from living people. In addition, suicides and victims of accidents are susceptible to contact with our World. The soul, dwelling in the middle and higher sub-planes of the Astral, goes to such meetings with great reluctance.

The inability to maintain a connection between the Soul of the deceased (which has already got rid of all personal characteristics) and a living person is also connected, among other things, with the complex structure and mutual arrangement of the inhabited Worlds in our solar system, which, since the end of the "War of the Gods", has excluded such possibility. In purely spiritual Worlds, Intelligences that have passed through the HUMAN phase of their Evolution cannot exist.

No matter how ethereal and purified from gross Matter are the pure and perfect Spirits, they also obey the Cosmic Laws of Matter. Even if They wanted, They still CANNOT overcome that bottomless abyss that separates Their Higher Worlds from ours. A person with his Consciousness, "in the Spirit" can visit the Higher Worlds, but Their Spirit cannot descend and visit us.

They attract the Consciousnesses of spiritually developed people, but they themselves cannot be attracted, since their spiritual polarity will be an insurmountable obstacle in this. In addition, to enter into contact with a living person, a pure Spirit must consistently condense around itself first the Matter of the Higher, then the lower Mental, after which it should put on a conductor from all the subdivisions of astral Matter, which in itself is already an embodiment and is fraught with large karmic values ??for the Spirit. developments, for which you have to pay for a very long time. An example of this is Lucifer.

Highly developed Essences who have left our planet and now inhabit the Higher Worlds (but not purely spiritual ones) can create an internal substitute for themselves and leave him, when required by Their Mission, in a human shell for years, without the slightest harm to themselves and constantly maintaining spiritual contact with him. Such a "double" can, at the desire of the Spirit itself, pass into other bodies, consisting of more or less decompressed, ethereal Matter and inhabiting other Worlds of our Universe.

Those Christians who believe that Jesus is still alive are absolutely right . This is really so, because now His Consciousness, according to the Law of Karma, is chained to humanity and the Earth as never before , where the Battle between Light and Darkness on all Planes has ALREADY entered its final and decisive phase. There is a struggle for literally every "lost sheep", for every human Soul.

MAN AND EGREGOR

"Egregor is not chosen, - Egregor always chooses " .

Our Earth in its present state is a planet of mental disabled people, who, nevertheless, are sure that they are completely normal people, completely unaware of the fact that somewhere there is still some other state of satisfaction, except for the egoism inherent in human nature. In connection with the strongest crisis of spirituality, the Physical Plan of the Earth in the current period of its development represents a "small Hell" for human incarnating Souls, where a person under constant control in his half-sleep state does not notice and does not realize all the danger of his position.

Today's humanity - for the most part - is nothing more than a race of perfect "biorobots", tirelessly creating a desirable product for someone's unknown needs - bioenergy of various spectra that characterize the twelve basic qualities of the Energy of our solar system. Perfect because people are capable of reproducing their own kind and of independently obtaining and producing means for their own existence.

In exchange for the opportunity to feed and evolve, people constantly radiate their psychic tribute into the surrounding Space, which is immediately eagerly absorbed by beings occupying a higher level of the evolutionary and hierarchical ladder, benefitting from human activity and, in turn, performing certain cosmic functions in the general economy of the universe. In this respect, a person is practically no different from a bee, patiently bringing nectar to its hive, from which it produces precious honey, which, in turn, is eaten in huge quantities by people who deliberately breed bees exclusively for these purposes.

The Trinity of God the Creator, symbolically differently represented in many religions, is represented on Earth by the manifested activity of the three Main energy-informational very powerful formations, invoked directly by the very living Essence of the Earth and controlling absolutely all earthly affairs according to the program set by it . God the Creator, Who is Everything, manifests his actions in EVERYTHING through certain types of Energies, connected by the uniformity of their constituent vibrations into a great variety of energy-information systems of various levels and purposes.

When God the Creator created the Earth, He entrusted it (and therefore, you and me) with a certain karmic task, which was not easy anyway, but due to the wrong use of the Earth's right of choice at one time, this task became even more complicated. The entity entrusted with the responsibility for the fulfillment of this task is called the Planetary Logos, which uses, as a means of achieving the goals set before itself, another information-energy formation that permeates all the Planes of Existence. We call this energetic entity the Planetary Egregor.

The Earth is just the physical body of the Planetary Logos, and the entire energy coloring of His Aura is the energy of His Planetary Egregor, which is represented on all the Planes of Existence by its three, so to speak, main hypostases:

The first Main Egregor, represented in the imagination of people as "God-Creator of the World", has the keyword "Will". This is what we mean by the "Hand (or Will) of God." At the two poluses of this huge, enveloping the entire Earth, energy structure are the Egregors of the two opposing Forces of the Planetary Logos.

The first is ruled by God the Father Himself, and the second is ruled by the planetary demon Gagtungr, represented in the lower layers of the Earth by his first hypostasis - the demon Histurg. The main direction of the activity of the First Egregor on the part of the Forces of Evil is the temptation of the Consciousness of the embodied human Souls by the desire for power, manifested in the most diverse forms.

The Second Main Egregor, associated with people's ideas about the "God-guardian of the World", has the keyword "Perception". At one polus of the Energies of this Essence there are highly spiritual vibrations of Divine Love, compassion and God's grace, produced on Earth by the Son of God - the Cosmic Christ and his female hypostasis - Sophia or the Mother of God of Christians.

At the second polus is the female hypostasis of the demon Gagtungr - a female demon, the Great Harlot Fokerma, she is Lilith, whose main means of influence on the Consciousness of embodied human Souls are lies in all its manifestations, as well as lower emotional and spiritual states aimed at activating the lower centers man to the detriment of the highest.

The third Main earthly Egregor, represented as the God-destroyer of the World or the Christian God-Holy-Spirit, has the key word "Action". Most often, when we refer to Providence or the Finger of God, we mean precisely the Energies acting in this Egregor.

On Earth, he is represented, on the one hand, by the dispassionate and conscientious Lords of Karma, fulfilling the Will of God, and on the other, by the third hypostasis of Gagtungr - the great organizer of intrigues between people, the demon Urparp, who tempts embodied human Souls with striving for glory and public recognition. Very often, in the name of the embodiment of a seemingly High and Bright Idea, people manifest outwardly good actions, which subsequently entail chaos and destruction and create far from the best karmic ties between people, densifying and polluting the World with coarse emanations.

The closest vivid example of the destructive work of this demonic Egregor is the Great October Socialist Revolution in Russia, which turned for the Earth into hundreds of millions of victims fooled and duped by the demon Urparp, now forced to incarnate with the heaviest karmic debts in relation to all their victims. The acute economic situation into which all the countries of the former socialist camp are now plunged is directly related to the hardest Karma of the "Great October", mass executions of innocent victims, concentration camps, famines and genocide.

To make it easier to understand all the relationships into which - throughout our Life and even our entire posthumous existence - the Soul is drawn in, going through the stage of its human Evolution, it is imperative to approach the issue of Egregors with the greatest attention and analyze it in more detail. But, first of all, you must remember that any specific evil in the Life of each specific person should always be regarded not as a "lack of good", but as an independent Power that must be fought as such, since it has goals clearly opposite to Good.

Any concrete evil is a manifestation on the Physical Plane of the result of the work of the ramified cosmic network of the Hierarchy of Darkness, allowed by the Creator in relation to man as an obstacle, overcoming which, man will be able to move even higher along the path of his development, eventually reaching such a spiritual level where the Forces of Evil will no longer have power over him.

Let's start with the fact that 18 million years ago, well-intentioned efforts of the Archangel Lucifer in the minds of primitive man-animal has been introduced so-called " ego - system" , later dubbed "Satan". Contrary to the expectations of the radiant Archangel, this led to the fact that the development of the Consciousness of mankind from the very beginning began to be built on the exclusivity and group egoism of certain categories of people.

The fact is that the Spirit, having at least once passed through all the layers of the Divine Planes of Existence, including the Physical, and having a set of all bodies, including the entire set of qualities of the twelve basic corresponding types of Energies, inevitably acquires Karma. The karma of Lucifer, who went - albeit from higher evolutionary motives - to create his own planetary ego-system and became, thanks to it, the cause of enormous tragic consequences, is very difficult today and will not soon (by our standards) give him the opportunity to again take a worthy place in Divine Hierarchy.

NON-HUMAN

The evolutionary failure of the Archangel himself, who fell into the lower layers of Energies, the "original sin", the "fall into sin" of primitive man and the further deviation of mankind from the favorable karmic path of its development associated with this "fall," manifested in lack of spirituality, pride, cruelty and ambition, led to separation and isolation of people from each other and determined the energetic reasons for the enslavement of human Souls by the forces of the Hierarchy of Darkness.

In connection with the division of people according to the level of their Consciousness, creatures were formed that could not live anywhere except in the lower layers of the Astral, where animal programs (elementals, elementaries, lower astro- and thought forms) and emanations of animals, but having a powerful impulse to individual Evolution and very much burning with the desire to incarnate in physical bodies.

Not being able to subtly realize their actions, they strove to be led, they needed constant power and control over them. On Earth, as in the Astral, these creatures, not possessing a sufficient amount of energy for a separate existence, but having a huge ability to vampire and parasitize on someone else's energy, can exist only in large communities (zones), obeying the single strong Will of the Egregor that supervises them ...

They have only animal programs in their bodies, because they are not yet able to perceive others. The behavior of such creatures, although clothed in a physical human body, is still dictated by the herd instinct, the call for blood, etc. They act only under the pressure of their desires and passions, which appear out of nowhere (according to their understanding) and which can be coordinated and controlled only by the more powerful power of the astro-mental Forces.

Outwardly, in individual qualities during their incarnation among people, this can be expressed as infantilism, inertia, doom and submission to Fate with the simultaneous presence of Consciousness in vague dreams on topics of an abstract nature, in which they act as the main characters. As a rule, these are dreams about what they once saw, or heard, or simply invented.

They do not have their own vision in yet or their own understanding of the phenomena occurring around them. They always accept and defend only some generally accepted and imposed Idea.

Inhumans are very easy to control because they are completely suggestible. They have neither their own taste, nor their own opinion or outlook on Life, but only what they are told, whether it is cheap advertising or noisy political propaganda. They lack self-control and everything they do is influenced by external sensory impulses.

Unconscious desires very often push non-people to crimes and rash acts, the reason for which they themselves never know.

That is why they are convenient citizens for dictatorial and other non-democratic regimes. They become obedient "puppets", soft plasticine in the hands of the military and politicians. Millions of them marched and shouted "Heil!" in the squares of the Wehrmacht in the thirties; millions of them with loudspeakers and red banners, with slogans "Down with!" and transporters "Give me!" are now marching at meetings and demonstrations in the cities of the CIS.

They always have a desire to find something that is written about in newspapers or magazines, shown on television, something similar to what is shown in "soap television series" or about which poets compose whining poems. Inhumans are thoughtless followers of any fashion and easily rush to buy or sew for themselves what EVERYONE is wearing.

When everyone buys crystal or gold, they also rush to the shops, push, stand in long lines created by them to also buy crystal and gold. Just try to shout something in such a queue, like: "It's over! .. Give one in one hand! .." and not animals.

Inhumans are active participants in all movements for the emancipation of women and sexual freedom, because it is in this field that they achieve a massive drain of lower psychic Energies into the bottomless reservoirs of the Antiworld. The most skillful and passionate prostitutes who give themselves to any man for money, but unconsciously love their profession for the state of passion into which orgasm introduces them, are non-humans. It is among them that surprisingly beautiful and ideally built women with powerful sexual energy are very often found. The collection of sexual Energies is the main task of their incarnations among people.

The rapid and ubiquitous spread of alcoholism indicates the intensification of incarnations of non-humans among people. They turn into domestic tyrants, forcing not only their loved ones to suffer, but also the people living next to them. Acting under the influence of alcohol, a person loses even the beginnings of Consciousness in a small amount and is ready to submit to any will, regardless of who expresses it and why, whether it is the elemental essence of the Astral or a person. Such people cannot even admit that they are practically living "zombies", and that all their thoughts and desires are not theirs, but are inspired from the outside.

Communicating and in contact with people, inhumans with their animals and other astral programs. Most often, a person who cultivates these programs in their energetics falls ill with cancer, AIDS and dies suddenly. Those who have managed to accumulate a large number of animal programs in themselves will face an extremely difficult afterlife. There is still no way out from where their Souls go, because the way out of Hell is not open to everyone by Jesus Christ.

What these Souls experience after Death defies any description. This is a complete loss of connection with subtle bodies, the loss of all individuality. Instead, there is a feeling of merging into a homogeneous gray and faceless mass, from which, no matter how you try, it is impossible to get out, because the Soul completely loses its ability to orientate in Space and feels itself as a microscopic part of a certain mass. After Death, nothing and no one can help such Souls . Only a volitional, conscious effort and outside help can stop a person's fall into the energy funnels of the Antiworld.

Gradually developing, the qualities of these nonhumans brought into human society animal programs of blood feud, fascism and nationalism, jingoism and ruthless struggle for power, as well as isolation, division and aggressiveness of religions. Religious, but still very ignorant and narrow-minded people, due to the specifics of the evolutionary programs inherent in them, are more inclined to succumb to pseudo-science from demonic Egregors more than others.

Very often they pray to God, completely unaware that their prayer is directed to the Devil. Working ostensibly for the good of mankind and supposedly serving the Lord earnestly, very often such a person, especially if he is an orthodox and strictly professes one creed, is in fact in the service of some demonic religious Egregor. Such people are also in the name of God! - ruthlessly killed the Huguenots, exterminated entire tribes of other religions and even peoples, at the cost of blood and tears, suffering and violence, imposing their creed on others.

Not being able to perceive the Energies of higher vibrations, nonhumans, being in a human body and submitting only to the lower desires of their animal nature, constantly live in streams of lower Energies, which even during Life begin to destroy their fragile subtle bodies. After Death, most non-humans are finally destroyed, losing all individuality and becoming just the material of the Astral. The elements of such decay, falling into the deep and coarse layers of the energetic Space, can again be collected and used by the same beings who do not yet belong to the human Kingdom or who have completely degraded in their Evolution to incarnate in a physical human body. Currently, about 400 million such non-humans, replacing each other, incarnate among people, constantly replenishing with negative psychic Energy a huge number of the most powerful demonic Egregors created in the Spaces of the Earth by the Antiworld.

Such a division of people - into people and still non-people - in turn, gave rise to the composition of the above-named three Main Egregors, enveloping the Earth with their energy structures, many different psychoenergetic formations of low vibrational levels of functioning. In practice, this is precisely the reason that our planet has turned into a continuous giant concentration camp, which manifests itself not only in the Astral, but also on the Physical Plane in the form of truly global Hell Spheres for the temporary imprisonment of highly developed Consciousnesses of "Fallen Angels" or "Sons of Mind" ".

Management of both people and non-people is also carried out through the Egregors. In general, Egregors are a kind of emanation-structured Essences-intermediaries between the Higher Worlds and the Consciousnesses of people (and non-people), acting on the etheric, astral and lower mental bodies, and also performing the role of accumulators of bioenergy. They are the main structural unit of our Subtle World.

These information-energy Essences in the form of turbulents are usually formed over a certain geographic territory, where they have the main or mass points of their attachment in the form of channels to the human Consciousness corresponding to them in vibrations. Therefore, we can also say that each Egregor is also a special "country" in the Mental or Astral Worlds.

Over the course of human history, a large number of mental Egregors have formed in the mental body of the Earth, permeated to varying degrees by both spiritual and sensory-egoistic principles. They live in them, both constantly and visiting often or only occasionally, the mental and astral bodies of all people.

At the heart of any Egregor on the upper axis is necessarily an Idea capable of attracting attention to itself (i.e., taking psychic Energy) of human minds and Souls. Egregors are formed from the psychic emanations of humanity, both the lowest or average, and relatively high levels of vibrations to isolate certain groups of people united by one Idea from the highest manifestations of this Idea. The main feature that distinguishes people who serve one and the same Egregor is the psychic sensation contained in the word "own".

Having got to the place of birth or by blood (such as the Jewish Egregor), depending on some Egregor, a person becomes an instrument of his saturation and action , subject to any astral currents of Energies inside this Egregor, which imposes on a person certain rigid life attitudes, drags on his personality loops obedience and the Soul from one Life to another is forced to carry a karmic connection with this Egregor. The mental body of the same person in its different vibrational levels can belong simultaneously to several Egregors. The mental body of one person may be in the strongest dependence on any Egregor (for example, on the Christian and the mathematical at the same time), and in another person it may practically not enter into any contacts with these same Egregors. Their influence on him will be negligible.

If Egregor is affirmed by the Higher synthesis, then it exists as a necessary external support - the body of synthesis. If it is created by collectivism, that is, a combination of similar delusions, then in its essence it is an ordinary PHANTOM or mini-Egregor, who has the ability to manifest its strength only under the confluence of certain circumstances favorable to this.

The main quality that determines the very nature of such a mini-Egregor is that he is equally unable to create favorable factors for himself or destroy hostile ones. In the first case, he can only use the circumstances that have developed against his will, and in the second he will simply be forced to retreat immediately so as not to be destroyed. Egregors have a concentrated volitional charge and an equivalent of consciousness corresponding to the level of various communities of people - national, social, economic, religious, professional and others. Each Egregor always arises long before an organization corresponding to its task appears on Earth, since it is he who creates certain conditions on Earth and sends appropriate energy flows to his chosen people. On the Physical Plane, however, everything looks as if the collective arises "from nothing", as if "by itself". Each Egregor, being a living information-energetic Essence, has the ability to grow, transform and die, obeying the actions of the Law of Karma or in connection with a karmic task assigned to it by a more powerful Egregor. Having completed its task, Egregor, just like a person's personality , is energetically disbanded. But, disappearing in one quality, after his "Death" he can transform into a new Egregor, completely different from the previous one in the quality of vibrations of its component Energy. The energy of Egregor is determined by two points: its ability to interact with its environment and the width of its energy-information channels with the Egregor that created it. Energy supply at the moment of birth has a sufficiently extensive network of channels that allow him to adapt to the environment and start sending through them to his leading Egregor unique and characteristic energy-information flows.

As he fulfills his karmic task, the network of channels narrows, which reduces his mobility and flexibility, leads to a decrease in the general state of information content and energy, followed by crystallization. If Egregor, being involved in the flows of involutional Energies, did not fulfill its karmic task, then in it (like in a person) a certain amount of Energy accumulates, which it has not spent for evolutionary needs. A feature of this energy is its ability to quickly "spoil" and degrade into more primitive forms, while dragging along the involutive path and the energy structures closest to it (including people serving this Egregor).

Such an Egregor immediately loses support from the leading Egregor, crystallizes on a low energy and becomes incapable of productive existence in an environment that is always stronger than any Egregor manifested in it. People who have poorly fulfilled or have not at all completed the karmic tasks of their incarnations find themselves in a similar situation.

In such cases, there is a disharmonious overlap of channels with a meager energy ration (so as not to waste Energy), as a result of which such a person loses interest in Life, his existence seems to him hopeless and hopeless, which causes depression, which for many ends in suicide. But this disconnection does not happen immediately.

If some rough quality began to slow down the evolutionary development of a person and does not allow him to focus on the implementation of his program, then Egregor begins to play the same prompting situation, each time more and more tightening the conditions. This can last until the time allotted to a person for working out the incarnation program expires , or the person, at last, does not make the right choice.

As soon as a person begins to fulfill his program of incarnation and move to another, more creative level of existence, an energy-information channel is automatically opened , which is usually associated with a miracle: a person begins to perceive the world around him much more subtly and evaluate the events taking place in his Life in a different way ...

The higher the evolutionary level reached by a person, the more he can deviate from the program of his incarnation and the greater harmonious or disharmonious changes he can make to the Karma of his Egregor. After a person completes the task of his incarnation, the Egregor supervising him smoothly and gradually blocks the energy channel, which from the outside looks as if the person has creatively exhausted himself in this field and is now looking for a new sphere of application of his abilities, where he can also reach significant heights.

Dates of existence ossified or dying Egregor can be for some time to increase, infusing into it new ideas and thoughts that form the basis of other, more viable Egregors. But very rarely, these attempts lead to a qualitative transformation of the energetic Essence; more often than not, this simply lengthens its agonization, since any qualitative change in Egregor leads to a change in the spectrum of its radiation, and therefore to a malfunction of the channels designed for the previous quality of its energy component.

When a well-energized mentally Egregor is just beginning to develop, grow and gain ideological power, it has a very wide range of communication channels that can cover a very large number of Consciousnesses of people. But when, having fulfilled its mission, it stops growing, then in its energy structure there is a certain stagnation of Thoughts and Ideas, their gradual alienation and withering away; in the process, revolutionary tendencies begin to prevail, calculated on the restructuring of structures and crystallization, foreshadowing the imminent death of this Egregor in this capacity.

The meaning of the Evolution of Egregor is the same as that of a person: the more highly spiritual he becomes, the higher sources of information become available to him and the more powerful he becomes energetically, since high-vibration Energy gives him the opportunity to access the ever more intimate Secrets of the Treasury of Knowledge of God the Creator ...

Like everything that exists, Egregor has a certain freedom of Will and freedom of Creativity, which is the greater, the higher and more qualitative the Energies that make up the energy bodies of Egregor. The more energized and informed this Essence, the faster it develops, absorbing or forcing weaker Egregors to serve itself.

But you will be very deeply mistaken if you imagine Egregor as a certain anthropomorphic Essence endowed with such purely human emotions as envy or hatred, meanness or anger, deceit or jealousy ... This is tantamount to the ideas of some ignorant people about God as about to a certain old man ", painted on icons, who" sits in Heaven "and only does what he spies on people and controls, no matter how much one of us says, ate or does something superfluous.

The one who thinks so is still a very dark and undeveloped person and speaks complete nonsense, since the qualities of all these cosmic Entities are based purely on the energy basis and on the difference in the frequency of vibrations of their component Energy. Another thing is that the actions performed by Egregors in our Consciousness receive an assessment corresponding to our concepts of Good and Evil, and associated with certain human feelings.

Each new Egregor is created by an Egregor of a higher level for the fulfillment of a certain karmic task on the Physical Plane of the Earth, therefore, its entire energy structure is formed in such a way as to provide opportunities for the implementation of this program, endowing it with some independence from the environment, flexibility and high adaptive ability to constantly changing conditions Of the Subtle World.

The location of the Egregor in Space depends on its evolutionary level, which automatically puts at its disposal the "higher" or "lower" layers of the Subtle World, which have a strictly defined vibration frequency prevailing in the energy of each particular Egregor.

The Forces of Darkness are based mainly "below", in the range of low and medium frequencies of Energy, and therefore the structure of their Egregors, which ensures their integrity and independence from the energy of the environment, differs in much greater rigidity and strength than those of the Egregors of Light Forces, although they stand on more a high evolutionary level, but not adapted to the destructive pressure of the Energies of the lower Plans. This is their weakest point in the struggle against the intrigues of the Hierarchy of Darkness. But this does not mean at all that the Forces of Evil are stronger than the Forces of Good. Simply, the "Prince of this World" is Satan, who manifests his greatest activity in the coarsest layers of Energy and Matter, guided by the principles of crystallization, destruction, involution and lowering the frequency of energy vibrations of all living things. Egregor of the Devil is the totality of all that was accomplished by humanity unreal on the whole path of its Evolution. Satan, as the totality of all human delusions, as the "father of lies", throughout the centuries was personified in only a few images, therefore they were so clearly and clearly imprinted in the perceiving environment.

In this regard, we recall that the Devil dominates us only to the extent that we have in ourselves the qualities that unite us with him, but he is completely powerless against any Will opposing him, no matter how weak it may be. Under the influence of the Egregor the Devil, a person himself, as it were, receives the structure and strength of the whole Egregor and controls it himself. His understanding of the world is based on the Idea "I am God!", "I am the Whole, and the rest of the world is only the periphery of my existence!", "I am the center of the Universe," while understanding "I" not as a Divine Spirit, but as a person. The Egregor of the Devil gives birth to "Lucifer" inside a person, passionately longing for the sake of exalting his own "ego" to create his own universe, in the center of which is not the Sun, but himself. His desire, his desire to move of his own free will for him is above everything else.

Using the powerful abilities of imagination and concentration of will provided by Egregor, scrolling selfish desires in his Mind, the servant of the Egregor of the Devil brings his program to action into the etheric Plan, thus directing future events in the right direction and pulling other people into the powerful energy flows of his Egregor's funnel. All the desires that arise in such a person are distinguished by the integrity and rigidity of the form comprehended mentally: possession of a woman, obtaining a rank or place, achieving prosperity or power - all this is dictated by animal nature and boundless egoism.

Demonic Egregors are very numerous and diverse not only in their Form, but also in the degree of their development. Their simplest type is LYARVS or LEMURS - Egregors of specific human passions. Merging together, they form more complex Egregors . corresponding to certain passions and lower qualities of a person. They can also include Egregors, generated by enmity between separate groups of people connected by a common Ideas, as well as Egregors of tribal and racial hatred. Practically, all highly spiritual Egregors, to make their energy structure more rigid, necessary for successful functioning in the conditions of low Energies of the Earth, are forced to include many smaller and coarser Egregors that come into direct contact with the Forces of Darkness in the struggle for the Human Soul. This inevitably entails a decrease in the quality of the vibrations of the entire Egregor, which leads at various energy levels to the distortion and misinterpretation of his Ideas by people, and therefore to a decrease in the level of fulfillment of the task assigned to the Egregor . Each newly created Egregor is forced to work in a very diverse and extremely active environment, to which he will certainly have to adapt if he wants to survive. The vibrations of the Energies of this environment have such a wide spectrum of frequencies that work in a very narrow range of energy activity of the Egregor itself would mean its very narrow specialization and the impossibility of global coverage of the Consciousnesses of people.

The interaction of Egregor with the environment is carried out according to many Laws, one of which, in particular, requires him to adequately respond to any manifestations of the environment, that is, the energy level of reaction must correspond to the energy level of influence ...

This means that the commandment of Jesus Christ, which requires "turn your left cheek if you hit on the right", implies not just the passivity of Good in front of aggressive actions of Evil, but the use of a stream of spiritual energetic pressure, which is equally powerful in sufficiently powerful spiritual frequencies , in relation to rough aggressive Energy vibrations, maintaining a high level of Energy coming from the leading Egregor.

This does not mean at all the application of the principle "an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth" in relationships, which would reduce the spiritually developed Egregor to the demonic level, but speaks of the rational use of the property of the Energies of high frequencies (Good) to burn out a lower quality energy (Evil). Good and Love, in the quality of their vibrations, significantly surpasses the malicious influence, in whatever form it manifests itself. Jesus spoke about opposing evil with the most powerful weapon - Love for any of his neighbors, regardless of what position HE IS FORCED to take in relation to you personally in this incarnation.

Each person shows (or does not show) his interest in us for reasons that are often beyond his personal control, therefore every meeting between people takes place with a very specific purpose - to exchange energy and information. If you are offered an exchange of rough energy (scandal, quarrel, fight, etc.), but you do not need it, then give it to the one who needs it, who is active to receive it from you personally.

It's like calling an ambulance doctor if you feel some kind of pathology or malaise inside yourself. You rejoice at the arrival of a doctor because he can relieve your suffering; so why don't you rejoice at any other person who has come to free you from a terrible and dangerous disease - the evil that dwells in you? Yes, his methods may seem unusual: shouts, insults, threats, maybe even physically unpleasant influences, but all this is nonsense and nonsense compared to the mental suffering that will fall on you after Death if this evil remains inside you.

"Beware of insults! People find a reason to sin and fall, but their strength grows when they rise, if they fell; but woe to him who makes other people stumble and fall.

If your hands cause you to sin, it is better to cut them off; for it is much better not to have hands and not be guilty in the eyes of God and people than to have a perfect form and lose the Soul.

And if your legs force you to commit a crime, you better cut them off; for it is much better to enter life without legs than to fall under the curse.

And if your eyes or ears induce you to sin, you would rather lose them than lose your Soul ".

Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 131: 16-21.

LIFE CLEANSING FROM EVIL

And now, our beloved reader, we will explain the above, for which we ask you to put aside all your vain Thoughts for a while and listen to what, perhaps, is the most important of all that we have already told you about and what else we will tell you to you in your next books. Please remember the number of this page and try, if you suddenly reread this book again, do not miss it, because even if we had not written our "Revelations", but only managed to convey to your Consciousness the meaning of the following, then, with such The incarnation of our brother Oris on Earth, which we carefully prepared, would no longer be in vain.

So, we are talking about the fact that after the Death of a person, his Soul meets with a variety of Archetypes, Thought Forms and other astro-entities, which are only a set of such vibrations that are characteristic of the astral body of this particular person of the deceased. These can be evil and envious entities that have lost their human appearance, or kind and sympathetic people who are ready to help and even sacrifice themselves; terrible and terrible monsters can overcome or warm kind and beautiful fairies with altruistic Love, etc., etc.

Each of these meetings is far from accidental and is caused, first of all, by the fact that the vibrations of the deceased, the most powerful in amplitude and prevailing at the moment in his astral body, attract from the Astral Space to themselves from the Astral Space similar in vibration astrological entities, as well as circumstances that contribute to the earliest possible realization of these vibrations. According to the Law of Compensation, part of the rough vibrations of the Soul will be neutralized already in the first moments after Death, when the entire Life lived by him will pass before the inner gaze of the deceased and accents will be placed on many actions, words and even Thoughts that, from the point of view of Divine Morality, cannot be to be called worthy.

If, at the sight of each specific misdemeanor committed by a person ever during Life, vibrations of deep regret and sincere repentance for what he had done, said or thought once arise in the astral body of the dying person, then the energy of this negative quality, deposited in the astral body at the moment committing an offense, will go to the Astral, thus ridding the body of the Soul's desires from coarse vibrations. This is the beginning of the process of posthumous cleansing of the Soul. It is, of course, impossible to lie or pretend to be repentant.

The more highly spiritual energy a person has managed to accumulate in his entire Life, the more negative energy he will be able to "burn out" and neutralize during his first purification after Death. Everything that will not be neutralized on the "Scales of Conscience" will represent that moral burden of the Soul, that heavy baggage that will subsequently determine its place in the diverse and not always pleasant life activity of the Astral.

But - pay attention! - due to the fact that on the eve of the upcoming transition period in the Evolution of mankind, the Physical Plan of the Earth is now an arena of human struggle with demonic entities of the Hell Spheres, or, more simply, - Purgatory, you can start the process of neutralizing all unnecessary sensual trash in the Aura of the Soul now, without waiting for Death to bring you to the "Scales of Conscience". How to do it? Your cleansing is done ingeniously, simply for those who are ALREADY READY, and at the same time, it is extremely difficult for those who are NOT RAPID YET, who, according to the specifics of their incarnation, are the bearers of evil.

The simplicity of the METHOD OF LIFE PURIFICATION OF THE SOUL FROM EVIL, offered to you, is based on the fact that any reaction towards you from the people around you is due, first of all, to the presence of energy of one quality or another in your Aura. For example, you are on a bus, you are in a great mood, a wonderful and friendly mood, but for no reason, for no reason, someone starts to offend you. What does this mean, and how should such injustice be dealt with?

The fact is that we suppress a huge amount of negative emotions in ourselves by volitional effort, extinguish and prevent them from manifesting in our behavior. But this does not mean at all that we get rid of this negative energy in this way - we simply drive it inside ourselves for a while until the potential of this negative energy accumulates to a critical level, when nothing can keep it inside and it will break out either by unreasonable abuse, or by insults and accusations against the people around him, or simply by an unseemly or simply wild act.

Remember: you are not able, simply by one of your strong-willed efforts, to independently get rid of even the smallest part of the evil that is inside you and all the time provoking you to a negative attitude even towards the most dear and close people to you: children, parents, friends. If you "ripped off" your anger at someone and only after that felt LIKE relieved, this does not mean that you gave the person you got "under the hot hand" that bad that "sat" inside you and demanded an exit ...

Not at all, do not forget that the Astral and its Laws literally permeate us and therefore, having "shot" a charge of negative energy into the surrounding Space, you thereby attracted from the same Space into your Aura an even greater number of vibrations of a similar quality, and instead of relief, actually in fact, they significantly aggravated their already unenviable, unstable mental state.

Only other people can save you from the hardest and most dangerous mental burden for whom this mental burden, due to their evolutionary imperfection, is familiar and is not as dangerous as it is for you. But this requires your good will and your great desire, an organic need to finally cleanse yourself of the emotional leprosy that has infected your Soul with the bacillus of evil. You must be clear about what every word is. The thought or action with which the people around you express their attention towards you are a direct consequence of the impact on them of the numerous vibrations of your Soul.

"What is forgiveness?

This is the payment of debts. A person who does evil to another person will never be forgiven until he corrects the evil. No one can correct evil, as soon as he himself created it. "

The Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 13: 18-20.

If you were unreasonably offended on the bus, or at work, or in the family, then the vibrations of the corresponding negative quality, which are in a suppressed state in the energy of your astral body, served as a resonator, or, if you prefer, a detonator that provoked human actions towards you, in psyche of which the energy of this quality was in the so-called "state of critical mass." In principle, the one who offended you is yourself, or rather, the evil that you carry in yourself, although you try to carefully suppress or hide it from others.

In accordance with the Law of Attraction, similar things like that, if you really should be offended by yourself, it is yourself, because if you did not have this potential negativity, this universal infection with evil, not a single person could do anything towards you. one unworthy action. But, due to the amazing vitality of our lower nature, which has an animal origin, we are all carriers of any psychic infection for each other, and one of the goals of our physical incarnation is a gradual cure and final cleansing of the evil virus that we contracted when we were our primitive ancestors. ...

What to do in such conflict situations, how to behave with our offenders? Jesus Christ gave us the answer to this question when he advised: "Do not resist the evil one. But whoever hits you on the right cheek, turn the other to him also; and whoever wants to plead with you and take your shirt, give him your outerwear as well " .

Immature Consciousness has no power to realize the Truth contained in these words. But as soon as you realize what Jesus wanted to say, your Life will immediately change for the better, and you yourself will no longer be able to live as before: getting hot, angry, using foul language and offending others. The truth is that everyone who offends, humiliates or offends you is yourself! This, if you like, is a living personification of that dark animal essence, which you are so diligently trying to hide from others, constantly keeping it in check with your Reason, but which passionately and persistently rushes out, using for this any, even the smallest, opportunity to express yourself and thereby affirm the vitality of the animal nature in you.

"Sin is the fall of man into the swamps of wickedness. Whoever wants to get away from sin must follow his footsteps to find a way back out of this quagmire of anger. Return and cleanse your hearts with love and righteousness, and you will be forgiven. "

The Gospel of Jesus Christ of the Aquarian Age, 13: 15-16.

But the problem is that when, after the Death of a physical person, the body of the manifestation of the Soul becomes its astral body, the deceased literally comes face to face with his animal nature, personified in a multitude of Thought entities and Archetypes, and often suffers from them monstrous mental suffering. This communication with your own kind, with accurate internal reflections of all the worst that is in you - evil and cruel, vile and envious - is the very terrible Hell to which all people who follow their own passions doom themselves.

Therefore, as soon as you succeed in every person who has attacked you with a negative action towards you, guess yourself, or rather, your worst, ominously hidden part, be horrified and ashamed of yourself and treat the offender as you would like so that others would treat you, that is, extremely benevolently, politely and understandingly, then you thereby open up your Soul and that wild, unrestrained and terrible creature that languished inside you under the vigilant control of your Mind, according to the Laws of the Subtle World, will be attracted to the astral the body of the offender and will significantly weigh down his mental and karmic burden.

Each of our enemies is the grace sent to us by God for our own purification, but only we, behind the high wall of our own egoism, cannot distinguish, and therefore appreciate the whole value of this evidence of God's Love for each of us. And the stronger the enemy, the greater this Love, the clearer the evidence of it.

Each harmful action inflicted on you, assessed by you correctly and properly responded, is a unique opportunity right now, during Life, to get rid of the creature that humiliates our Divine Nature and does not allow our Consciousness to rise to the level of all-encompassing Love for everything that is created by God, as well as there is God Himself. Unfortunately, we begin to understand this so late , and even less often - we use this amazing opportunity to purify ourselves for our own good.

That is why we advise you again and again to reflect in the light of what you have just read on the wonderful words of Christ, which sound like wonderful, life-giving and blessed music for those initiated into the Truth: "Love your enemies, bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you and pray for those who offend you. and those who persecute you, that you may be the sons of our Father in heaven. " (Matthew 5:44).

Well, now let's go back to Egregors again. As we have already said, initially for each incarnating Soul, not only the conditions and environment of its future existence are predetermined, but also the set of Egregors that it will have to serve and which corresponds to its mature Karma. Only individuals are capable of intensive service if they have sufficient creativity in translating the Ideas of ethics and morality from the Mental of their Egregor into the area of ??their intuitive perception. At the spiritual level, high creative activity can only be ensured by a clear and conscious understanding of the need for conscious and selfless service to people. Only if these conditions are preserved, a person and his Egregor can EVOLUTIONALLY survive.

Each Egregor, depending on its evolutionary development, actively functions in certain ranges of vibration frequencies of the Mental and Astral Planes. These same characteristics determine the morality of those people who serve a particular Egregor. Morality is an extremely tough and, usually, rough in terms of energy quality, rationalization by a person of the ethics of his Egregor, aimed at attracting as many new workers as possible to his side.

If an underdeveloped Egregor is under constant influence from the outside of a more powerful and coarser than the leading frequency of its vibrations, an energy flow, then it will gradually also degrade to the level of the Energies of its environment, constantly adjusting its leading frequency to the frequency of the external flow. But on the other hand, in this case, he survives, although such a too good adaptation to the larger Egregor inevitably entails profanation, which does not allow him to fulfill his evolutionary function, since his work becomes impossible at the frequencies provided for by his karmic task. If the frequency of an external, sufficient powerful energy flow is significantly higher than the leading frequency of the Egregor itself, then such an energetic Essence simply dies, since it is not able to oppose the spiritual Energies with a block of similar in quality Energies, which are either simply absent in it, or are in insufficient quantity ... And it is practically impossible to quickly rebuild your energy and raise the level of vibrations of its leading stream to the demonic Egregor, since this process is very gradual, does not tolerate leaps and directly depends on Evolution. The evolutionary growth of Egregor is carried out only due to the gradual transition from the lower astral levels to the Spheres of higher vibrations. In each large Egregor there is always a certain number of small Egregors working on higher energy flows than the main one. It is these "embryos of spirituality" that perform the evolutionary function inside the Egregor, preparing an increasing part of the rest of the mini-Egregors and their energy-informational channels for a gradual increase in their energy. For comparison, the part of the energy - "Satan" information system created Lucifer entered Energy practically all the seven basic Divine Plan, which initially were subtle body of the Archangel. But due to the fact that the amount of these spiritual Energies is still insufficient to provide a high level of Evolution (which is not at all identical to the level of development!) Of this former Supreme Divine Essence, all its manifestations so far have only only a destructive, destructive character, performing, for its part, its own, worthy of it, a part of the General Divine Providence. Usually the fate of such evolutionary Egregor-vanguards, working in conditions of extreme hostility towards them from the side of the bulk of the structures of the leading Egregor, is short and restless. Transmission through oneself and through oneself of Energy, which is alien to their leading Egregor, leads to a rapid burnout of energy-information channels and other structures that are not yet fully adapted to the effects of high energy. Such a mini-Egregor is either quickly destroyed, or it goes under the protection of another Egregor, whose energy is closer to him in terms of the level of his vibrations. Tactically and strategically correctly applied spiritual Energy has a very painful effect on any manifestations of Evil, which is unable to oppose it with anything but gross aggression. In its helplessness, Evil goes to the physical destruction of people-carriers of the High Spirit, which, according to the Law of the Backstroke and the Law of Sacrifice, inflicts even more harm on itself, dooming all its coarsely energized plans to futility and failure.

People who have voluntarily and consciously become victims of persecution for the Idea only benefit from this, since a powerful surge at the moment of execution of the spiritual energy burns out almost all the gross accumulations in the Aura of the Soul. Everything that we have said above is not only a method of purifying oneself from evil during his lifetime, but also the most effective of all methods of defense against psychic attacks of any level and of any power. "Substituting your left cheek" means letting through all the coarse streams that will automatically (if only the level of your own spirituality allows it!) Will be burned out by the Energy of the high frequencies of your Egregor. It is not for nothing that, when faced with evil, we say: "Lord, give me the strength to endure this!", Thereby connecting to the leading spiritual Energies of the Christian Egregor, capable not only to reduce the degree of mental and physical suffering, but also to make a significant leap in its Soul | spiritual Evolution. It is impossible to forcibly increase the basic frequency of Egregor, if he is evolutionarily not ready for this yet, but it is very easy to lower it due to artificial crystallization, that is, "coarsening" of the main part of the energy, which will automatically cause its limitation to the Sources of Information and lower the evolutionary level.

Therefore, we advise you not to waste your spiritual Energy on meaningless arguments with inveterate pragmatists and materialists, since violent evolutionary growth is impossible! When they themselves become internally ready for the received spiritual Energies, then your arguments will not be needed either.

As any country has different geographical areas, large cities and small settlements, traffic flows, in the same way Egregor has different mental flows, large and small, which finds its expression in the formation of various currents and sects within one religion. Each organization - religious, public, state, - or community of people - people, nation and even family - in the Space of the Earth corresponds to one or another Egregor.

Any Egregor always strives to maintain its main energy, which directly depends on the evolutionary level reached by him and his karmic task. The activity of mini-Egregors with both less and more spiritual energies is regulated by them by overlapping or expanding the network of their channels with them.

A decrease in the quality of general energy leads to a restriction of its freedom and crystallization, and an artificial (unnatural) increase leads to an increase in the level of access to the categories of Knowledge, which entails an unreasonable increase in independence, destruction of the integrity of parts and their desire for chaos. This process can be stopped only by even greater crystallization, which often manifests itself in the best case - in the form of Death, followed by rebirth at a higher quality level, and in the worst case - in the form of Spiritual degradation of Egregor. The higher the evolutionary level of Egregor, the more sensitive it is to control it at lower frequencies than it is: it quickly begins to degrade, crystallize into lower forms, with each such fall losing the possibility and scale of manifestation of its Creativity. The development of the Christian Egregor, the Hierarchy of Light to accelerate the growth of consciousness two thousand years ago, can serve as an excellent example of the consequences to which even the highest Idea can result from its energetic distortions of its environment . To successfully confront the anti- world Egregor of statehood, the energy structure of this Egregor, which initially consisted of highly spiritual Energy, was gradually forced to strengthen more and more by coarse structures to the detriment of the quality of the embodiment of the Idea. Numerous sects and churches, religious Christian and pseudo-Christian movements and movements that appeared in the incarnation created by humanity as the most powerful result of these measures of protection, have so perverted the true meaning of Divine Thought that they barely managed to convey to us the main Idea of ??the Incarnation, Crucifixion and Resurrection of Christ, "overgrown "For two thousand years as a dense forest of fatty and parasitic shoots, hiding in their deep darkness and ignorance the very essence of the originally Clear, High and Pure Idea. Outwardly, the relationship between the main Egregor and its satellites looks like a symbiosis, in which each of the smaller parts is vital to each of the larger parts to maintain overall integrity and greater vitality. However, in fact, the dynamic balance of different-frequency flows of Energies within one Egregor is maintained with great difficulty, since each smaller Egregor (sect, church, movement or party) has its own egoistic tendencies aimed at strengthening its own energy by weakening other structures to acquire them more independence. The main Egregor is able, within certain limits, to influence the throughput of communication channels with one or another of its smaller Egregor. But, at the same time, leaving the "presumptuous" satellite "on a starvation diet", he reduces his power over his own creation, which will be forced either to compromise with another equal to him Egregor to unite his energetics, or to connect to another powerful Egregor and go to him "in service" to survive.

In addition, not receiving energy and information support from the "naughty child", the main Egregor himself will have to look for other additional sources of existence and do that part of the work that the "cut off chunk" did before, albeit unimportant, but still. In such cases, the balance and balance of the Forces of the main Egregor changes and he begins to make mistakes that weaken him and make him unable to perform the task assigned to him. Then he either perishes, or again opens the channel of communication with his disgraced satellite again, which was blocked, "closing his eyes" to its obvious pollution with coarse Energies and dangerous tendencies that distort the essence of the basic Idea of Egregor.

Now the time has come for the creation of a united Egregor of World Religion, which synthesizes in itself the esoteric undistorted Truth of all Egregors of individual religions and the essence of all the latest scientific achievements. But this is a very difficult task. Egregors of various religions serve as powerful sources of Energy in the struggle between the Forces of Light and the Forces of Darkness. But due to their "heterogeneity", separation and selfishness, bordering at times with outright confrontation even within one main Egregor, most of them now serve rather into the hands of the Forces of Darkness than those Higher Forces, which they are called to help. The most powerful are now the Christian, Muslim and Buddhist Egregors, which are in constant competition with each other. In connection with all of the above, the peaceful coexistence of two powerful Egregors is an extremely rare thing, although, if necessary, they, under the onslaught of superior forces, can cause a conflict, are the Achievements of ambitious astral goals and sources of psychic Energy, The symbol of each religion - be a cross , etc. - this is the channel for the exit of Consciousness to rebuild energetically, adapting to the changing environment, but only in order then, after waiting for the moment, to re-enter the struggle. Any war that arises on a religious basis is a reflection of a fierce struggle between two rather energetic and at the same time inflexible Egregors for expanding their sphere of influence. Before occurring on Earth, each of the wars is carefully prepared in the channels of the Worlds of the Subtle World, and people who do not even know the true reasons for the emergence of the conflict are just a means for Achieving the ambitious goals of the astral drivers of mankind and sources of psychic Energy that replenishes the Egregors. The symbol of each religion - be a cross, a star, a crescent, etc. - is a channel for Consciousness to enter the corresponding Egregor, which, if the vibrations of the praying person correspond to it, can provide the latter with a very tangible and significant energetic help. In addition to the above-mentioned religious ones, we will name a few more, the most powerful now Egregors:

- Egregors of ancient nations, gradually dissolving under the aegis of the egregorial Essence of the Zativ;

- Egregors of states and social movements under the leadership of the Essence of Zhag;

- Egregors of churches that make up the Essence of Foraun;

- Egregors of all modern militant movements and parties under the leadership of the Essence of Udgrogr (this also includes the extremely powerful and aggressive Egregor of military-industrial complexes);

- The Egregor of the religion of Satan, which is gaining more and more power and strength, expressed in the Essence of Tsembrumr, which at the time of the coming of the Antichrist will become its main energy source. Each Egregor emits energy-informational streams in the form of psychic Energy at strictly defined frequencies peculiar only to it, therefore, not all people perceive it, but only those who work for it - consciously or unconsciously. He supplies the person serving him with Energy and Idea, and as payment requires only one thing - complete self-sacrifice. Having opened a channel for a person, Egregor begins to supply him with a certain quality of Thoughts, emotions and Energy, at the same time programming it at his own discretion to ensure his own existence, integrity and development.

Usually a person who serves this or he lives his own Life as he pleases. In fact , all his main passions, desires and adherence to the Idea are rigidly programmed by his karmic Egregor, who took the most direct part in drawing up the program for the embodiment of his Soul and calculated that this person would become for him the source of the energy of those vibrations within which he exists Egregor himself.

As we have already mentioned, when a person ceases to be a source of Energy of a certain quality necessary for Egregor, then the energy-information channel emanating from him is completely or partially cut off, blocked. This is clearly seen in the example of a woman entering that age when she becomes no longer able to arouse a burning passion in a man, the energy of which is so necessary for Egregor who takes care of her.

When a woman goes through menopause, the communication channel of the world Yin Egregor with her is interrupted, which is why she loses the characteristic feminine attractiveness and sexuality, which previously gave her psychic power over the males with a strictly defined and corresponding set of energy vibrations of subtle bodies.

In our Life, each of us certainly serves several Egregors at once, completely without feeling any violence against ourselves. It just seems to us that we are so arranged, that it is precisely this, and not that it is interesting for us, that we ourselves choose what we want to do, doing it not by someone else's command, but by our own motivation. The ego is an absolute delusion.

You can try your best to deceive many, including yourself, but not your Destiny. Remember: all karmic Egregors in your Life from the very beginning, before your appearance in this world, were predetermined and conditioned your entire further existence. It is natural that the higher the spiritual level of development the incarnating Soul is, the greater freedom in choosing its future Egregors it has during preparation for incarnation. But if for her not all Egregors are equally accessible, then what can we say about a person of average, and even more so - of a low level of Consciousness. 99.9% of people are born with a fully formed and definite program of Life, a strictly established set of karmic tasks and a very narrow list of Egregors that they will have to serve. All relevant communication channels open with us from birth or at the moment of contact with the planned Egregor. Only having found a close connection with his karmic Egregor, a person considers himself happy, even when the circumstances of his Life are not developing in the best way.

Being in poverty, suffering and hardship, a person who has not lost touch with his Egregor can still feel happy, just because he feels in his place and in the mainstream of his Life. Bitter and unenviable is the fate of those who, having lost contact with their Egregor, begin to serve a strange Master. Any low- and medium- developed personality can absolutely accurately be called - no matter how offensive it may sound to many - a slave of his Egregor. Apart from illusions, such a person has practically no freedom of expression of will and choice, since he is just a conductor of the Will of Egregor. The programming of such a person goes both along the line of detailed planning of all the circumstances of his Life and accompanying events (similar to recording on a film strip), and through a kind of "zombie", that is, the constant generation of certain Thoughts, feelings and desires in him. In cases where the control of the subconscious mind is completely taken over by Egregor, leaving the personality no possibility of individual choice, they say about a person that he thinks in a cliche and ordinary way, feels, although the person himself has a very high opinion of himself as a very gifted person and unique. Such a precautionary measure, which determined the emergence of a huge number of all kinds of Egregors, is fully justified, given that without it, having a wide enough range in the choice of means and actions, nonhumans and low-spirit people-cliches would have long destroyed both humanity itself and our Earth.

After all, your body does not allow, say, the Consciousnesses of the cells of the little toe of your right foot to arbitrarily interfere with the functioning of, say, the perspiration system, because if the Consciousnesses of these cells do not like to constantly get wet with sweat, being in shoes, they will certainly immediately try to disable the entire sweating system, regardless of, due to the still low level of your Consciousness, with the needs and tasks of the whole organism. I hope we have given a fairly clear example of the rationality and expediency of all the processes taking place in Space.

In the case of a moderately developed person, the direction of attention of the subconscious of which is to some extent (again, strictly defined!), Albeit a minuscule measure, freely in his choice, the situation is also not much better, since the level of his development does not allow him to do the right choice when solving global issues that go beyond the framework of his individual Evolution. The maximum that such a person is capable of is occasionally (what we mean by sex by the word "eureka!") To snatch unexpected Thoughts and Ideas from the Subtle World to apply them in an extremely narrow sphere in which his Egregor allowed him to specialize.

Such a person in his behavior is hardly predictable and therefore, although he can create for others a deceptive impression of an interesting, "creative", and sometimes even gifted "personality, but, nevertheless, he also acts only as a guide or, at best, a more or less capable editor of information to which he and his Egregor have access. All this cannot be said about the Soul of a highly spiritual person, to which, at birth, its highly spiritual Egregor gives only a general program of actions to achieve the Purpose of its embodiment, giving it, to one degree or another, freedom in choosing means and the possibility of independent manifestation of creativity and initiative.

If in the first case, the connection of Egregor with the personality was purely one-sided, then with a highly spiritual person, the situation is completely different: having a two-way connection, such a person, actively realizing the freedom of Will and Creativity, can quite qualitatively influence his own Egregor and produce enough significant changes that can, over time, have a very tangible effect even on the alignment of Forces in the general energy of the Essence of the Planetary Logos, and therefore on the world Karma. Streams of mental information, as well as individual - personal Thought forms, constantly move in the Mental Plane, passing from one group of individuals to another. Therefore, most of the Thoughts that come into a person's Consciousness (not to mention how many of them settle in his subconscious!), Only seem to him the product of his own Mind, while they came to him from one or another Egregor according to the principle of attraction of a similar similar. You must clearly understand that all "our" Thoughts and feelings generated by them do not belong to us personally and are not created by us, but only can be registered or ignored by us. Attention, directed by our subconsciousness to a certain point in the Space of the Subtle World, immediately perceives and registers the astral or mental beings located there - Thoughtforms and Astrosomes, subjectively experienced by us as thoughts or feelings suddenly "arising in us".

A thought that came into the subconscious from Egregor or from the mental body of another being, not necessarily a person, can sit in the subconscious and only after some time emerge in Consciousness. However, in the subconscious mind can only "get stuck" for which there are special "hooks" in it. In particular, other people's Thoughts of any kind of fear settle in large numbers only in those who have many of their own " ulcers" of fear vibrations.

In the same way, a sexually preoccupied person will unconsciously draw into his subconscious and store in it thoughts that have come from outside, connected with sex and debauchery. On the contrary, a person who is fully focused on finding a solution to a problem will attract all sorts of solutions to it from everywhere. A spiritually developed person, under the guidance of a highly spiritual Egregor, can independently change the character and structure of all, even quite difficult and complex, Thought Forms and Astrosomes that are part of Egregor. Having a reliable communication channel with him and, in addition, using energy supply through the channels of other highly spiritual Egregors, such a person can (due to his enhanced evolutionary influence on the level of Consciousness of millions of people) carry out very important missions in the evolutionary development of a number of Egregors. Let's try to clarify this with the next example. So, if by our work we manage to qualitatively improve the attitude of millions of people to their Death, thereby significantly increasing the level of their Consciousness and spirituality, then the mental changes we have introduced into the structure of the thinking of a huge number of people who energize hundreds of various Egregors will eventually produce huge quality changes in the energy of these Egregors themselves, allowing them to rise to a higher evolutionary level. We gave this example just to show you what a sufficiently developed spiritually human Soul is capable of, understanding and realizing the purpose and task of its incarnation and at the proper level using the opportunity given to it to use its realizing power to positively change world Karma. In fairness, it should be noted that Egregor provides such opportunities not to every incarnating Soul.

The Egregors of other planets and worlds are also accessible to the mental body of a person, if this person is able to learn how to properly control the Consciousness of his mental body. For this, we repeat, it must get a fulcrum in the self-conscious individual "I".

"Give me a foothold and I will turn the whole world 4 ," said Archimedes. In modern people, with the rarest exceptions, the fulcrum in their thinking is, unfortunately, not in the self-conscious "I", but, as it were, scurrying around the surface of the brain, so that by mentally pronouncing words for a very short time, tear off Consciousness from sensation physical body, directing their attention and perception to this or that Thought. The entire life Path of a person is a consistent Liberation of the individual Spirit from its gross material shells that chained him to the Earth, like chains; it is a constant striving to expand your essential Consciousness with the aim of the fastest approach to the World Spirit, to God the Creator and harmonious merging with Him.

The real goal of human activity is a certain evolutionary change in the structure of the Egregor, as a reality of the Subtle World, since, while developing, the Egregor qualitatively influences the rest of the Subtle World, and therefore the very Evolution of mankind.

The more individual the Soul is, the more it depends on the person himself to direct the attention of his subconscious to certain Planes of the Subtle World, to receive the information he needs from them. The subconsciousness of a highly developed person moves in the information flows of the Earth's Noosphere not chaotically and impulsively, but purposefully and critically sorting out any information that falls under the ray of his attention.

This is the main danger of astral travel for a person who has not yet reached the required Spiritual level of development and is not able to independently give a correct assessment of the information received by him in the Subtle World. Speaking about the Egregors, one cannot but say about individual very powerful Beings that control certain Egregors. They are called "Lords of Karma" or "gods of the Zodiac " and there are 72 Essences in total. It is they who decide the Destinies of human Existence on our planet. in view of these seventy-two Supreme Cosmic Essences and their individual, pronounced characteristic properties, which in a special way affect the Minds of people, whom they control through an extensive network of terrestrial Egregors.Each inhabitant of the Earth is completely subject to one or several such gods who regulate and shape the Destinies of mankind The Lords of Karma are terrible, - in human understanding, - Beings, but not because they are evil or ugly - they do not have a specific form - but because of their emotional coldness and inexorable severity - again, according to our, human standards , - with which they manipulate the Fates of incarnating human Souls. The methods they use to make you fulfill the task of the Evolution of mankind assigned to them, can characterize them as completely ruthless and cruel Beings.

But, again, such an opinion was established in our egocentric and limited Consciousness, first of all, purely because of our identification of ourselves with our physical bodies, because of our lack of understanding of the processes of Death and incarnation. The Lords of Karma attach as little importance to the lives of people as to the person - to the mass murder of domestic and wild animals used by him for cooking. In addition, each Death is an energetic burst of enormous power, also used by the Masters to perform cosmic tasks. For them, who know the Truth, any temporary personality is of no particular interest, because it REALLY DOESN'T EXIST, they are in contact primarily with the Souls of people. The Lords of Karma - through the Egregors - are in close connection with the "central computer" of the planet - the "SATAN" system, which is a tool for managing people and zombifying their Consciousness with lower programs. It is they - again, through their Egregors - who incite world and local wars, in which millions of people are deprived of their Lives. Not only individuals, but also entire countries and nations are chosen by the Masters of Destiny as objects of "martyrdom". Who KNOWS, he UNDERSTANDS that in the conditions of the Earth, as close as possible to hellish, any sacrifice is not meaningless, and the price is too high, because through the suffering and pain imposed on him, the people go not only to their material rebirth and moral maturity, but, above all, to their intellectual and spiritual renewal. Behind Egregor, among the figures of the Worlds of the demonic series, separate Evil PERSONS are in the first place. These individuals, who have dedicated themselves - for one reason or another - to the service of Evil for the sake of Evil itself, are the true incarnations of the Devil, demons of evil and natural incarnations of disharmony arising from the actions of an unbalanced Will. It is such an evil person, and not some mythical evil, who will come to rule the entire planet during the so-called "coming of the Antichrist" to perform the work of a "orderly", seduce and tempt billions of embodied Souls, so that only a few hundred thousand of they received a "residence permit" in the new human Race.

Evil personalities are followed by those embodied entities, who are entrusted with a difficult mission - to impose all kinds of suffering on people, using their predisposition to feelings, emotions, aspirations and attachments. Having finished their service to Evil for the sake of Evil itself, these people, to fully understand Evil for themselves and to help those who, due to their egocentric nature, cannot do otherwise, completely devote themselves to promoting the manifestation of all qualities in people, taken to extremes and fanaticism, as well as the development in people of any of their delusions to the maximum extent. Just as a person cannot learn to walk until he falls many times, so kindness with love will not come to the Heart until a person himself many times experiences the terrible effects of lies, hatred, anger and betrayal. By imposing suffering on others, these embodied essences of evil, by virtue of karmic laws, impose even greater suffering on themselves, therefore, their Life on earth turns into total Hell.

Hated by everyone and not understood by anyone, they are condemned to drink the whole bitter cup of imaginable and inconceivable suffering to the very bottom, to gradually develop in themselves the most valuable human quality: to absorb the suffering of others and, without suffering oneself, transform it into goodness.

All the types of "private Devils" that we have enumerated are completely the offspring of the lower Astral and are just irregular and unbalanced images composed of Matter, created to realize the Kingdom of Harmony on the Physical Plane. Astral Matter is a biner antipode of the Creative Will, passively perceiving its agent and material, from which each person weaves his own personal, inherent World to him alone. The Astral Matter itself is inert, that is, neither "bad" nor "good", but, being obedient to any influence of the Will, it can equally "conscientiously" serve both good and evil. Summing up the above, let us also draw your attention to the fact that any of your prayers is an energy-informational channel through which you communicate with your Egregor. There are different prayers, and behind the external decorous content, semantic attitudes are very often and very cleverly hung, coding the prayer for communication with demonic Egregors, although he himself will be sure that he is "talking to God". This is a common phenomenon among still undeveloped Consciousnesses, whose energetics is discordant with the vibrations of the Higher poluses of the Main Egregors. So, not all verses, even the Psalter I love, no matter how they praise the Lord, are capable of transmitting the vibrations of Love for God directly to their intended are able - due to their groundedness and lack of absolute selflessness - to break through in the thickness of the gross material Energies a channel connecting the believer with the Egregor of the One to whom he turns his prayers. Only a small fraction of truly spiritual vibrations - at best - can reach the Higher Spiritual Spheres, while our main energy goes to feed intermediate (or dummy) mini-Egregors, which, in principle, are no better than demonic ones. Even the "Jesus Prayer", "Our Father", "Virgin Mary, Rejoice" and other prayers most dear to the Heart, being passed through the preoccupied Human Consciousness and " infected" from the Mind with heavy bacilli of mercantileness, self-interest or fear for committed sin, are capable to drag to the "bottom", like a stone on the neck, not only the brightest words and feelings, but even the very Soul of a person who does not suspect which "god" he beats with his forehead. Try to always remember this and be aware of who exactly you are serving with your prayer.

A person's attitude to this or that Egregor during his Life on Earth will greatly affect not only the posthumous state of his Soul and the quality of the surrounding World, the degree of spirituality and the level of consciousness of the community into which the Soul will fall, but also on the conditions of its future incarnation. to the Physical Plane of the Earth: the lower and soulless level the Egregor occupies, the less freedom it leaves to the incarnating Soul.

After Death, the Soul, wholly during Life, which belonged to, say, the Muslim Egregor, in no case, due to the difference in the vibrations of the Energies that make up its astral and mental bodies, will not be able to find itself next to or in the same community with the Soul of a person who served self-sacrificingly, let's say the Christian Egregor. But we will tell you about this and many other things in more detail in our next books.

JOURNEY IN TIME AND SPACE

The individual inner World of a person is only a tiny part of the huge invisible World, similar to how his body is just a tiny, negligible part of the Physical World. And just as in this World a person personally generates only a few of the phenomena and processes perceived by him, it is not he who generates most of the processes of "his" inner World. He only perceives them.

Each person has genetically stored information about levitation abilities and about the possibilities for moving the subtle body beyond the physical. It's just that we are not yet spiritually ready to learn to consciously control the depths of our memory. When it is decoded, unprepared people can experience a powerful surge with the release of huge amounts of "free memory", which can bring undeveloped human Consciousness to the border close to madness.

But this will help the evolutionarily prepared Consciousness to quite easily learn how to freely control the energy of its subtle bodies with access to the "open" Cosmos. The first step towards managing this process will be a technique for activating certain acupuncture points, located mainly in the region of the right hemisphere and in the temporal region of the left hemisphere.

Let us recall that the information-energy field of each of the three Worlds is nothing more than tension, vibration and the rhythm of motion of a wave of the density of Time, which transfers information into the Forms of Matter, from one of its types to another: from the Mental Plane to the Astral Plane, and then - to Physical. Moreover, the wave of the density of Time carries Information, and the course of Time introduces it into the bowels of the Matter of the corresponding Plan, where it immediately acquires Force and Development.

The form of the Subtle World was formed in the following way: the information-energy field of the Fiery World superimposed its holographic code on the Astral Matter and became the basis for the generation of its Energies in it. Thanks to this property, which Time possesses, the Illusion of the presence in Matter of its own information-energy field arises, although it exists only as a moving wave of Time density, which sets in motion a holographic information code imposed on a given Form of Matter.

Inhabitants of the Subtle World create an information-energy field for their World, which separates the Tertiary Matter from its Secondary Matter and is also superimposed on it by its own holographic code. Vibrations of the code generate its own Energies from this Matter and constitute the Form of the Physical World.

Inhabitants of the Physical World also create their own information and energy field for their World, which becomes the final act of the full development of Maya - Illusion. This field is superimposed by its holographic code on this Maya, which as a result of this turns into a perfect Reflection of all three Forms of Matter and three Worlds. In this Maya - Illusion - everything proceeds in the reverse order and is called by us Evolution.

But both Evolution and Involution are just the result of the effect produced by Time, and although in Matter these two processes are separated by this effect, in the Memory of Spirit they merge into one and turn into the Illusion of the Past. Because of this, an amazing paradox arises and the ability to almost instantly move from one World to another, both in the involutionary and in the evolutionary streams, getting into the Epoch we need and replenishing our Knowledge about both the past and the future. Hence our Knowledge of the Laws of Karma and our ability to control individual karmic lines.

Note also that the Spirit is introspective, although it is not closed on itself, therefore, one cannot speak of something external when it comes to the Space (Memory) of the Spirit, because everything external will represent only the Illusion of the Past.

All space objects are generators of vortex fields of rotation (spinor fields) and through the spiral time field of our planet they, to one degree or another, influence all processes and phenomena occurring on Earth. The Time Field of a person is also located in the form of a spiral along the axis of rotation (axis of symmetry) of the Energies that form him. The degree of influence of spinor fields depends on the coordinates of Time: along the turns of the spiral, the speed of propagation of the field is equal to the speed of Light, while inside the waveguide itself, the movement increases significantly.

The ball has no time boundaries. If you learn to transform it into a torus, then human travels in Time will become possible. The immersion into the "past" goes counterclockwise inside the torus, and into the "future" - clockwise, moving in a spiral. The same thing that we perceive as "real" is in the center of the torus.

If you learn in a certain way to increase the speed of movement of Energies in each of the energy vortices of your body, you can make the body (or object) disappear from physical Time and Space. For example, a person is made up of muscles and bones; all these tissues are made up of cells, which, in turn, are made up of molecules; the latter are composed of atoms of carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, sulfur, etc.

Atoms are also made up of vortexes of energy. "He who has ears will hear": a person who has learned to arbitrarily change the speed of the Energies in each of the elementary particles that make up his body can disappear from physical Time and Space. Instead of a body created from the Energies usual for our World, a body created from Super- energies will be obtained .

To re-materialize in our World, it will be necessary, with the help of Will and Imagination, to do the opposite procedure; to slow down the speed of movement in the energy vortices of the elementary particles that make up the superbody to light speeds, that is, to go out onto the surface of the torus and again mentally squeeze it to the shape of a ball.

The physical body of a person is just a "sarcophagus", which can be festive or everyday, that is, beautiful or less beautiful, depending on who is worthy of which body. You already know that after the etheric body, the astral body comes next in refinement. If a person feels in himself the etheric body in muscle tension, nervous excitability, a feeling of pain, then we are conscious of our astral body in the form of our feelings and emotions that reside in us at different times. Therefore, it is also called the sensory-emotional body.

An ordinary person who is not engaged in spiritual psycho-training, only in isolated, isolated moments can feel the beginning of the liberation of the etheric and astral bodies from the physical. In the ordinary state, a person senses and feels his etheric and astral bodies to a greater or lesser extent compressed by the physical body. In this case, the deformation of the astral body occurs through the negative influence of the etheric body (its external analogue) on it, when the vital currents of the latter are constrained by the discomfort or painful state of the physical organism.

A person gets so used to the oppressed existence of the etheric and astral bodies that it seems to him even normal. But it is only for a short time to experience the feeling of freedom of the etheric and astral body, as the previously normal state will seem to be imprisonment.

The self-separation of the subtle body occurs either late at night, or in the early morning hours, before dawn, at four o'clock, when a person is most sound asleep. Among people - " owls" there are more often exceptions. The separation of the subtle body can be fixed by how the breathing of the sleeping person is interrupted for a few seconds. There is a start and a barely visible in the dark release of radiant greenish Energy in the form of a glow.

With the etheric exit from the physical body, a person retains all his other subtle bodies, and not only their inner essence - the Soul, but also their external analogs. In this state, the foundation of a person is not the physical organism, but the external energetic analogue of his etheric body. Freed from the rigid corset of the physical organs of perception, in this analogue, the internal sense organs (sight, hearing, touch, smell, taste) are revealed, and the well-being of the physical body is replaced by the well-being of the external analogue of the etheric body.

In this new state, a person is able to communicate with others in a similar state, people and beings of the Subtle World, as well as observe people and animals embodied in physical bodies. Incarnated people usually do not perceive contact with the dead, since it occurs outside the sphere of their Consciousness. But in exceptional states, both in reality and in a dream, such contact can occur consciously. The history of mankind, like human rumor, keeps a lot of such cases.

It is easier to form an idea of the embryo of freedom of the etheric body for people who are seriously involved in sports (for example, martial arts) or activities associated with the harmonious development of motor activity of the physical body, which is under the control of the conscious Will, for example, dancing. Such people know that sometimes they managed to enter such a state when they did not feel their physical body at all, as if the feeling of heaviness had completely disappeared. Their movements became more well-coordinated, coordinated. Thinking, imagining any movements in such a state is, as it were, tantamount to their actual performance.

Of course, the difference between imaginable and real movement remains, but it is so insignificant that a person does not notice it. By the way, many ritual dances of primitive tribes, among other things, performed the function of psychophysical training to free the etheric body from the oppression of the physical body.

The natural release of the etheric body should not be confused with its release from the physical body. In the state of natural liberation, the etheric body does not stand out from the physical, but functions, as it were, in parallel with it, without intersecting with its currents.

If this happens during sports, dancing, etc., then the movements of the physical body, like reflections in a mirror, follow the movements of the etheric body. If such a liberation occurred during the relaxation of the physical body, a person in his Thoughts and Imagination can swim wherever he pleases until the state of liberation ends.

The situation is different with the withdrawal of the etheric body from the physical. It can be carried out in two diametrically opposite ways, except for the effects of drugs, which we in no way approve of. However, other methods of broadcasting cannot be encouraged, since they are neither the result of gross violence against human nature.

A person is quite satisfied with the stable release of the etheric body from the physical, which, upon reaching perfection, makes it possible to leave the physical body at any moment naturally, without strain, and at any moment to return. With a rough, forceful method of removing the etheric body, the return return can be difficult. Without going into details, we note that the extreme stress by a person of both his etheric and physical bodies can be brought to the point beyond which the physical organism cannot go.

There are no limits to the tension of the etheric body. Therefore, when crossing the aforementioned boundary, the physical body falls dead, and the etheric body at that moment is allocated to the Etheric World. Since ancient times, shamans used this method, driving their physical body to a frenzy, after which it fell, abandoned by the owner, and he himself traveled through the Subtle Worlds in an etheric body and then returned back. Sometimes these things happen as a result of a special set of circumstances.

In ancient pagan rituals, the use of the rhythm of the dance to achieve the exit of Consciousness outside the physical body did not raise any doubts and was widely used. Even David, the psalmist of Israel, danced before the Lord. Physical body movements at a special pace and in different directions to the rhythmic sounds of musical instruments have a specific effect on the state of Matter of the physical and astral bodies, arousing in them a peculiar type of vibration.

Thanks to such rhythmic movements, the flow of Energy, to which Consciousness is connected in this way, is directed to one or another psychic center, activating its rotation. There is a complete redistribution of the energy of the astral and mental bodies, a significant increase and alignment of their vibrations is achieved, which can cause the Soul to leave its physical shell.

Along the way, we note that modern fast dances are the most perverted manifestation of rhythmic movement, imposed on people by incarnating antiques. Under the influence of modern rhythms, the low-quality and coarse energy acquired at the same time overwhelms the astral body of a dancing (or rather, impulsively twitching) person, which on the Physical Plane is expressed in the most unwanted stimulation - through the activation of the lower centers - of the genitals and sometimes even "violent" the exit of Consciousness into the lowest subplane of the Astral.

With the correct use of the rhythmic movement, the alignment of the three lower bodies with the causal body occurs, and such correlation, in combination with the strongest aspiration and ardent desire, contributes to the exit to the higher layers of the Astral, which can lead to the revitalization of the three main centers and reach the state of Enlightenment.

If a large number of people are united by one desire and their Auras are combined in the rhythmic movements of bodies with the uttering of certain sounds, then as a result of this, a single channel is formed for the ascent or descent of the Force from the Thin Plan, depending on the quality and energy of the desire itself. This method is used by witches and sorcerers in their covens to materialize the Devil and stimulate their sex centers. An outside observer who does not take part in this shameful ritual sees nothing, while all participants acquire astral vision and "personally" communicate with personified evil.

An example, opposite in content, is a wonderful holiday called Vesak, widely celebrated in India, when the Hierarchs of Light create a channel for the transmission of power and blessings from spiritual levels. The personification of Light in the form of "materialization" of Buddha is the focus of the power of the Forces of Light, which pour out highly spiritual vibrations on humanity through the channel created by the Masters, Teachers and Initiates of different degrees.

This energy channel is formed due to the simultaneous action of sound and rhythm on the Consciousness of people. When chanting a certain mantram, accompanied by slow and measured movements, an energy conduit is formed that extends from the Earth up to the Higher Spheres. Geometric figures, built in the higher Spheres of the Astral, become visible to the participants of the festivities and form wonderful, amazingly beautiful paths, leading to the center of the blessings of the inhabitants of the Higher Astral, as well as the Mental Plane.

Unlike the etheric outlet, the astral outlet is always safe for the physical organism. Another thing is that in the ethical sense, a person who is not sufficiently prepared spiritually and mentally can fall into the dark clich? of the Astral World, which can cause him a feeling of horror. This is typical for people who carry the burden of moral crimes in their Souls.

In addition, there is a special guardian of the threshold - the totality of all the dark, oppressive features of a person's imperfect personality, which prevents a spiritually unprepared person from independently entering the Astral World. In a normal state, a person experiences the oppressive effect of one or the other of his character traits. But when the astral "double" enters the Subtle World, the entire dark and oppressed compartment of the personality appears before him in the form of an integral array that takes the form of an astral monster.

Each body has an "Achilles heel" - this is an area in the area between the shoulder blades or the so-called "Space of Life of the Astral", that is, the tunnel through which the Soul makes a psychic connection with its Spirit, can leave its physical body and return to it back during ordinary or lethargic sleep, or at the time of Death.

Some people are already born with the innate ability to isolate their astral "double" and send him on a journey or on a mission. Such a person - a psychic who knows how to measure earthly life with cosmic life - is able to remember what he saw during these "wanderings" to then use this knowledge in his practical earthly activities or pass it on to people.

Although it is very interesting, it is also very dangerous for the person himself, since the astral body without proper practice can very easily get out of control. In addition, it is very important to know the moment when the "double" can leave the physical body so as to be able to enter the "Tunnel of Eternity", which separates the Material World and the Subtle World. This is a secret of secrets, it is known only to those people who at least once walked through it there and returned back to the body.

This tunnel cannot be permanently located in a favorable position with respect to the Earth, since it rotates around its axis with a certain tilt, therefore it is impossible to freely get into the "Tunnel of Eternity" at any time. It will be the closest when the north is in the most favorable position, because this part of the world serves as a reference point for the axis of the "tunnel of Eternity", a guiding line for getting into it.

It is very difficult to describe all this, but we must show this path, so it is imperative to learn how to determine this favorable time for ourselves. The Full Moon is the most favorable time for a spiritually developed Soul, striving for a journey and not afraid of falling into the energy funnels of the lower Worlds.

The points of contact of the energy "double" of each person with their own temporal axis are the "real" in which each of us lives. The "twin" constantly changes its geometry, therefore, the ability of each person to move in space and time depends, first of all, on the mobility of his "twin" in relation to his temporal axis. That is, the task of a person who wants to get into the past or the future is to learn how to move his energetic "double" along this new-time factor.

So, if you learn to move your "double" "back" along the time axis, then a person can trace not only his past incarnations, but also the Lives of his ancestors along any line. And moving "forward" according to the personal modern factor will allow you to simulate the required events and program your behavior for the future Time. Getting on the collective time axis of the Earth, one can trace the history of human civilization, become a witness to global events that have ever happened on our planet, as well as gain new knowledge.

Let us also add that the energy "double" of one person can be "removed" from his own axis and "put" on the time axis of another person. In such cases, it is possible not only to read all the Thoughts of a given person, but also to completely control his Consciousness and behavior.

During the incarnation of the Soul on the Physical Plane, it breaks off the small time axis and transitions to new-time factors. Globally, time axes are surrounded by countless factor axes that also have an energy-time basis. After this, the stabilization of the human field envelope and its further change occurs.

Time travel can also be carried out with the help of slow movement of focused attention along the spiral of Time by moving from one point of the loop to a similar one on another loop vertically up or down. The transitions between the points of the spiral along inclined paths are dangerous and undesirable due to the inconsistency of the speed of movement.

For the correct movement in Time, you need to see the Time field of the object you need, "decrease" in size, connect mentally and in imagination to the spiral and move along it in the appropriate direction. The middle corresponds to the present. This refers to the middle of the spiral segment facing the observer at the moment of connection.

However, the spirals of various objects can turn up not only clockwise (normal object), but also against it (anomalous object). Left-handers can act as anomalous objects - people, at the moment of birth of which the position of the fetus was incorrect, i.e. with violations of the type of the opposite.

A delay at the zero point, in which there is no time, up to five minutes of Earth Time, heals almost all diseases (due to the most powerful energization of the body), but if you stay in it for more than this interval, you can enter the state of clinical Death of the physical body.

A spindle-shaped spiral can be easily transformed with the help of imagination, first into a ball, and then into a torus, in which the past and the future are, as it were, inside the "donut" and connected with each other.

The present, however, is on the surface and affects both: the future has its roots in the past, and the concept of the present turns out to be immaterial, which can be quite easily experienced by yourself when the ball is transformed into a torus and back.

After a certain period of focusing on a certain chakra and waiting, a time tunnel should appear, which at an incredible speed will begin to draw in all your subtle bodies. The physical body at this time is in a state of complete numbness and insensibility.

If you have not determined in advance for yourself a specific purpose of your flight in Time and Space and have not determined the temporal and spatial coordinates of the point you would like to enter, then your journey can take a very long time, and the direction of movement will change according to your desire. Communication with the Beings of another World will occur spontaneously.

As we will show later, the formation of Karma is explained by the process of combining the "past" and "future" with the formation of the so-called "present". Chaotization of events in Life leads to the removal of Karma by eliminating predestination. Contraction of Karma in Time is also possible. To do this, it is necessary to accelerate the rotation of the Time field of a person or other object.

It is pertinent to add to this that the pressure of the Time density wave, which carries Information from one World to another, is formed due to the release of Fire from Energy. Every Thought is Light returning from a point in Time called "FUTURE" through the inner Space of Matter to the Illusion of the Past in the Memory of Spirit. The Atman or Spirit of a person is precisely the very Light in which all the events of the Microcosm and Macrocosm are reflected.

The movement of each Thought changes the entropy in Space, that is, it releases Fire from Energy, as a result of which a wave of density is formed in the outer Space of Matter as well. The released Fire, together with Information, passes from the outer Space of Matter into its inner Space, into the substance of Time.

It is very important to understand that Information is put into the Memory of the Spirit by the person himself, like Illusion of the Past. It is impossible to change the outflow of Information, but it is possible to direct it in the right direction by the appropriate content of Thought, during Meditation.

After the listed processes, three points of Time - PAST, PRESENT and FUTURE - leave the substance Time. The FUTURE Point of Time ", located in the outer Space of Matter, when a person releases Fire from Energy, reacts appropriately to the Information brought into him, is polarized by it and, upon returning back to the inner Space of Matter, begins to determine the course of future events.

This point will accordingly influence the flow and tension of Time, into which the Information necessary for a person will already be inserted, and it, like a magnet, will begin to focus this Information into events and transfer them to the outer Space of Matter for implementation.

Consequently, the process of our thinking is, as it were, a memory of the future, connected directly with each of us separately. That is why you need to very carefully monitor the content of your Thoughts, since a person qualitatively becomes what he thinks about and those events happen to him that load his Mind and Consciousness with work.

Remember:

If you carefully prepare evil for someone, then in the future this "someone" will certainly become you yourself.

A person who in his Heart wishes the whole world well-being and prosperity will himself have them; on the one who hates others, as well as on the one who is angry, diseases of the Mind, Soul and feelings, diseases of the body and Spirit fall.

Nature is merciful to the upright, to the all-loving - courteous, to the joyous - good, to the sublime thirst - generous, to the solemnly striving - all-presentable, to the compassionate - healing. To the one who is improving, she opens all her storehouses of Knowledge and reveals the Path to Evolution, to cosmic Being.

You should know that all Life is built by the movement of a rotating spiral of Energy: be it Energy or matter, which is also composed of a combination of different types of Energies.

The Energy Potential corresponds to the degree of its compaction, which is the greater, the stronger its injection - by means of rotation - into the corresponding psychic center of the organism. With the centripetal movement of the incoming Energy, you should focus on paying attention to the movement of your Thought in the corresponding center.

Then the densification of Matter (and, consequently, Energy) in this chakra will increase, and the density of Time will decrease. In this case, the accumulation of qualities will occur due to the deepening of the process of metabolism and energies. This is the basis for realizing a person's desire to live long.

When you focus on perceiving the movement of your Thought, there will be a centrifugal movement of the Energy entering the psychic center, which will lead to an increase in the density of Time, but will decrease the density of the Matter of Space in this chakra.

This achieves the perception of information and the expansion of Consciousness to the level of cosmic qualities is carried out. Thanks to this, the state of levitation is also achieved and the transition of a person in his subtle body from one World to another at his own conscious desire.

The structure of space-time relations of any objects is determined by the position of their energy axes. Since, being infinite, these axes somewhere intersect with each other, then the Spaces can mutually penetrate each other. At the same time, as we have already said, channels of communication with other Worlds or Spatial corridors are formed at extreme points of the Universe (by "extreme points" we mean the area of ??Space in which the conditions for the emergence and evolution of intelligent Beings coincided).

Spatial corridors open for root Evolutions the possibility of contact with the existence of other dimensions, up to the conscious transition of individual individuals into fundamentally new forms and conditions of existence, independent of Space and Time of four-dimensionality.

One turn of the Earth's Time field corresponds to one year displayed in the Time fields of objects existing on it. Accordingly, the events occurring with the object will also be influenced at the appropriate level (planet, person, cell, etc.). At the human level, one turn of the spiral corresponds to one earthly day. The spiral of the Time field of our Galaxy unwinds from a point with an increase in the size of the turns. Each turn is one of the phases of the Ray.

To see the corresponding World, you need to "enter" the Space of which it is a part. If the Sahasrara chakra is divided in half and its halves are pushed up and down, then a transition point or timeless exit into the world of plasmoids is formed, by combining with which, if desired, you can get an almost unlimited supply of Energy and Knowledge.

There are no personalities in this World, therefore aimless travel in it is especially dangerous - you can lose yourself and cease to exist as a person. But if, before that, a clear direction is given to oneself to return back, then this danger can be overcome. Let's just say that most of the information for this and our other books was obtained by the author using the method described above.

The Seventh chakra corresponds to the World of planets and constellations of the Physical Plane. During such journeys of Consciousness, they can independently connect to you to communicate something or even invite you to visit.

The granulation of the Spirit is located in SUSHUMNA - the channel of Fire movement. Sushumna is the "Gateway from all Gates and to all Gates". Through this channel, our Consciousness reaches the highest union with the Whole - Nirvana. Sushumna is kindled with white-silver Primary Fire.

Many Worlds turn out to be invisible to us not because they do not exist, but because of such an arrangement of Space, in which the energy flows turn out to be antiphase.

Some of them can be seen from certain points on our planet.

On our planet, there are 12 such symmetrically located zones, or anomalous regions, which are evenly spaced at a distance of 72 degrees of longitude, and their centers have coordinates of 32 degrees north or south latitude.

In these zones, vortex flows operate, with the help of which people and objects from one space-time dimension can freely move to another. These include, among others, the Devil's Lake ", located east of Japan, as well as the world- famous " Bermuda Triangle "- the exit points to other dimensions and the Worlds of the ascending series. In ancient times it was also known that in certain geographic places the transitions to parallel and other Worlds are easier to carry out than in other places. Moreover, each such place gravitates towards one or another type of Worlds.

Siberian shamans knew very well which of these places is more suitable for traveling to the "lower lying" one, and which - to the "upper" of the Worlds. But it would be wrong to think that each place can be used to go to only one of the Worlds. In addition, the mere existence of the Spatial corridors does not yet ensure the realization of penetration into other Worlds. Special instruction, training and appropriate spiritual preparation of the applicants are also required.

There is a whole range of such possibilities, but they have different probabilities, that is, it is easier to get to some Universes through a given place, while to others it is more difficult. But, using our proposed tuning techniques, it is quite easy to change the degree of probability for the desired universe. For example, the Chukchi shamans associated getting into the "lower" World with movement during the ritual towards sunset, to the west, to the left; accordingly, getting into the "upper" World - with movement to the east, to the zenith, to the right or up the river.

The trajectories of motion of the so-called unidentified flying objects "converge ultimately to one of the regions of Space over the Northern and Southern hemispheres of the Earth, where one of the main communication channels is located. Emissions of Energies in the form of auroras very often delay the propulsion of the space ships of civilizations serving our planet, which is why they are sometimes forced to linger for a long time in our atmosphere.

The so-called "trajectory of the movement of the poluses" actually delineates the contour of the channel. With its help, direct communication with Venus, Jupiter, Mars, Saturn and other planets of the solar system is possible. The exit to other systems opens through the channel of the Solar System, located on the time axis Sun - Pluto.

This exit channel also moves and describes a cone converging with its apex towards the Sun. Other channels move in the same way. This explains the presence of direct channels to other Worlds in people who were born at the moment when the channel passed through the connection area of the Earth and the point of birth of a person.

Having penetrated the channel formed by the intersection of Spaces, one can easily get into another World, travel and actively work in it, which often happened during our sleep, meditation, astral exits, as well as special and purposeful flights.

Given the complexity and lack of information on this issue, we want to talk a little more about coordinate systems and their formation.

The symbol of the present is a resting ball, which has no axes of coordinates and Time. Its rotation around any axis generates a coordinate axis and an axis of Time, the flow of which is associated with the speed of rotation of the ball.

Only the presence of another object nearby, capable of affecting the Time field of this object, gives rise to the presence of other coordinate axes. Thus, for the manifestation of three coordinate axes, it is necessary to have three objects interacting through time fields.

Each object has its own Space-Time. Its dimension is characterized by the number and dimension of the space-time structures interacting with it at a given point in Time and coordinates. The transition to Spaces of greater dimension complicates the structure of the fields. The synchronization of the fields leads to an increase in their directivity and radiation power.

So, the concept of Time and the ability to control it is fundamental in traveling to other Worlds. The influx of Energy to objects causes the Time field to rotate in the opposite direction. The stronger the flow, the higher the speed. The return of Energy causes the Time field to rotate in the forward direction (clockwise).

Thus, for a person who has mastered the technique of energy accumulation, it is possible to stop Time and even its reverse flow. All types of relaxation and methods of rejuvenating the body are based on this principle.

The Time Field is a spindle-shaped spiral elongated along the axis of symmetry of the human body (or the axis of symmetry of an object). Some objects (crystals) may have several time axes of symmetry. With the help of such objects, transitions between Spaces with different dimensions are possible.

Movements are also carried out with the help of concentration on the corresponding chakra, but first, as we have already emphasized, you need to determine and formulate for yourself the purpose of the transition. You can ask for help from the Creatures of a higher level, which can help you move to the level of Space you need. The presence of a goal automatically assumes a return back, and its absence can lead to lethargy for a long time or to the Death of the physical body.

In case of unsuccessful exits of a subtle body into outer space, and especially with "ricochets" from the Earth's Noosphere, "dark" ones, which work mainly in energy channels close to zero, and at these levels successfully lay an unlucky "traveler" into the field shell the programs they need.

In this regard, we can advise you, after you have begun to move in the subtle body, not to stop at the initial moments of movement, both in terms of time factors and in Space.

Horizontal movement under the Earth's energy dome is also the most vulnerable. But if you have an energetically powerful enough and labile cover in the form of an experienced assistant, then such a system can be almost invulnerable.

We want to warn you that the initial stages of the individual, that is, without a helper, going out into Space become even more dangerous, if before that you do not make an installation to concentrate and concentrate Energy.

The state of amorphous dispersal of Energy during the exit from the physical body is doubly dangerous. You must define clear boundaries for the "diffused" energy - only in this case, your systems will be protected from external influences.

Once again remind you that the space structure of a single field with a number of both known and unknown components, such as, for example, biological, mental, electrical, gravitational , and other like superstrong and Superweak. Each component of the field expresses itself through certain and characteristic qualities for it, which are one or another manifestation of Energy.

Any substance is a wave of a field and moves in it, cyclically generating, in interaction with the field, a single Energy, which has the same properties as the field. This single structure field py etsya information corresponding to the quality level.

When you enter the Astral plane with your astral or mental body, you cannot actually materialize something else in reality, since this requires a rather large amount of Energy of the corresponding Plan, which can be obtained only when your actions are coordinated with the spiritual Divine Laws.

Spiritual Energy is able to structure into Matter of any dimension any mental model of the desired creation or action. The work in the lower divisions of the Astral of black magicians and sorcerers is based on this, but they use for these purposes the negative Energy of the Antiworld or the energy obtained during the annihilation of the physical bodies of their victims, turning them into animals, plants and even minerals.

The danger from the disembodied entities of the Astral, manifested in the possessed, can be either temporary, lasting only a few moments, or more prolonged, lasting years, or even the rest of the Life. The main reason for the appearance of the possessed is the negative attitude in which a person who is unprepared spiritually and morally passes into the Subtle World. This does not mean at all that he must necessarily be evil or hating, depraved or have some other negative qualities. If you think so, then you are deeply mistaken. And that's why.

Even a gentle and benevolent person by all our generally accepted standards (which far from always reflect the real essence), in his aspiration to become a conductor of the Forces of Light, in impatience to acquire his own Mentor or Teacher, in his desire to eradicate all Thoughts and lower desires during Meditation, very often due to his ignorance, he develops in his subtle bodies a negative attitude towards his lower personality, thereby making it susceptible to the same negative vibrations of the large population that overflows the Astral Plane.

In our transitional period of Evolution, the Astral is so densely overpopulated and the response of the Physical Plane to the Emotional has become so refined that the probability of the possessed at the level of all three lower bodies has become more than ever high. As the period of cataclysms approaches, cases of aggressive seizure of the bodies of living (and sometimes even already dead) people by the disembodied servants of the dark Forces will increase more and more, which means that more and more people will be under the rule of the entities that enslaved them, unconsciously, they themselves will not desiring, performing the tasks of demonic Egregors.

Obsession and madness are very closely related, since in both cases all three lower bodies can be subjected to aggression, moreover, the madness of the physical body is considered the most innocuous, and the madness of the mental body is the longest and most difficult to exorcism (exorcism from the body occupied by him). , which is the result of the action of heavy Karma of those who for many incarnations consciously followed the path of cruelty and selfishness, using their Mind only for selfish purposes.

One of m legged causes obsession is unsatisfactory state of M atheroma composing the physical body and the related weakness ethereal body which, if torn in some places and has lost its elasticity mesh ceases to perform the protective function and can not prevent invasion of the outside astral entity. Usually this is a manifestation of negative Karma inherent in us even before birth. Outwardly, such a person looks frail and intellectually weak, although, as a rule, he has a very powerful and developed astral body, which suffers from physical disability and fights, resisting constant attempts to invade from the Subtle Plan. Women are more likely to be attacked than men.

In addition, the existence of the possessed often takes place due to the lack of coordination of Consciousness between the astral and physical bodies. Therefore, it is problematic for a person sleeping or consciously functioning during exits to the Astral to return back to the physical body, which is immediately occupied by one or even several astral scum, eager to satisfy their sensual desires. Most often, such dangers are exposed to people with powerful physical and strong astral bodies, but an underdeveloped mental body that is still unable to control emotional demands.

In such cases, men are more likely to suffer, who, in a state of insanity, can acquire truly fantastic power and strength. The arising fierce struggle between the Soul and astral aggressors is most often evidenced by the hysterical cries of a madman or convulsions of an epileptic. A soul driven out of its "dwelling" cannot completely pass into the Subtle World and, connected with the physical body by an etheric connection, is forced to be near it all the time, periodically making attempts to restore its rights.

Less often, the reason for the emergence of the possessed is the excessive development of the mental and, at the same time, the underdeveloped state of the astral and physical bodies, which cannot be full-fledged instruments of Consciousness, which is too powerful for them. During such incarnations, the Soul voluntarily gives "for use" to astral beings its underdeveloped astral and physical bodies despised by it, giving itself more to activities on the Mental evolutionary period) , but still being tied for the entire period of this incarnation to its lower bodies.

Often (especially in the present, difficult for mankind and the Earth, magicians of all kinds, sorcerers, witches and other living evil spirits act as possessed ones , performing the role of the vanguard of dark forces on the Physical Plane. Consciousness of a person with his physical body.The soul, remaining clothed in its astral and mental bodies, leaves the dead body, and the sorcerer enters it with his Consciousness, using black magic connecting his etheric umbilical cord with the physical body that has not yet had time to cool down and become unusable.

Most often this happens to those who have already developed sufficiently high and have taken the Path, but in one of the incarnations, due to some defect, committed an immoral act and thereby opened up to the invasion of dark forces. Any of those offenses, which we usually classify as a sin, is terrible primarily because it gives an opportunity to manifest weakness, which black magicians and sorcerers use for their own purposes.

Outwardly, this manifests itself as an inexplicable, sudden aspiration of a person, who was previously known for his spirituality and infallibility, on the path of a clear moral and spiritual fall, which does not at all fit with her previous way of Life and her reputation untainted before . The retribution for the sin committed and the shown weakness for a highly developed Soul will not hesitate to come, since the Soul finally expelled from the physical body becomes a witness to its own desecration of everything that was especially dear and valuable to it during Life. This causes tremendous suffering.

Underdeveloped and poorly organized Souls, who are not able to withstand such aggression, are especially easily and often subjected to similar exile. 90% of such people, who during their Life absolutely nothing, at least in any way valuable, did not represent themselves, after such their premature Death they turn into astral rubbish and cease their conscious posthumous existence, being unable to keep together the elements of their subtle and undeveloped bodies ... The little that they manage to work out during their Life is transformed according to the principle of correspondence into one of the many Collective Souls of animals located in the Neutral Zone of the Astral.

The souls of such victims, after getting rid of them from animal, vegetable or mineral shells, can try to reincarnate into a human body, but only if they have not lost their Existence.

Black magicians select a few students, using them as blind instruments to carry out their Will, and these students are in their complete control. The black magician deprives the student of independence, including him in his circle, the center of which is himself, while the student becomes, as it were, a satellite in orbit around the sun. Having lost their independence, they are ultimately destroyed.

By the way, the so-called "white magicians", when they want to help one of their students, bind him to themselves with the form of an energy "eight" and then the magician himself and his student become, as it were, centers - each in his own individual circle.

Magicians who use in their practice the Energy of the Antiworld in their subsequent reincarnations according to involutive laws are embodied in the bodies of animals, which is Evolution for them.

Working in descending streams, a person can encode his Consciousness with an energy program of zero Energy, which in itself is not a carrier of any programs of spiritual development, but only orients Consciousness to all kinds of components that have nothing to do with positive Evolution.

For example, the sum of the consciousnesses of individual cells builds the human physical body with its unconscious work and vital activity. Each organ or system in our body creates its own, distinct from others, wave structure, but at the same time they all have certain frequencies for the exchange of wave information among themselves.

Likewise, all of us - still unconsciously - are building a common human organism - humanity, divided within itself into a huge variety of energy structures, each of which functions with the help of energetics of a strictly defined quality and radiates into the surrounding Space only its inherent Energy.

In the Cosmos, everything repeats itself in itself: looking into ourselves, we will find there the Cosmos surrounding us with a multitude of unequal internal Spaces, with the help of which it is quite easy to get not only into other, different from the Physical, Worlds, but also into the past and the future ... Looking in this way into the past, we begin to live in it consciously, re-experiencing on a subconscious level what was once experienced by our Spirit.

But such a "journey" can be positive only and only when your Consciousness can completely merge or be identified with the program of your Superconsciousness, with the aim of impartially cognizing the surrounding Cosmos and yourself as a particle of it.

Otherwise, any of your entry into the structures of your own internal Spaces will, in fact, engage in black magic, which will certainly lead to the return to you of unworked cosmic programs and karmic debts of the past, but completely alien to you, incarnations of your own Soul.

Entering the energy of the Antiworlds gives sensory perceptions that increase only the pleasures of the astral body, but not the state of harmonious merging with God, with the entire Universe. This can be compared to the "high" one gets from the injection of a drug into the bloodstream.

If you continue to make such idle "trips" to the inner Worlds quite often and for a long time, it may happen that after Death your Soul will begin to reincarnate again according to the program of its former animal incarnations.

An increase in energy exchange in the chakras below Anahata leads to the fact that your Consciousness very quickly will simply not be able to extinguish the excited sexual and sensual activity of the body. The lower chakras, led by the needs and desire bodies, incline the higher centers to the same work with their energetic activity, gradually subordinating their work to serve their desires and the Will, which is in the solar plexus chakram - MANIPURA.

This usually ends with the fact that a powerful energy vortex is formed in the human body at the level of the abdomen, which draws into itself not only all the energy of the body, but also the person's Consciousness into a stream of continuous, ever-increasing passions, which can very quickly lead to degradation of even a very developed Consciousness.

In such cases, a person's Consciousness becomes a real slave to the flesh in its constant striving to achieve more and more sensual benefits, erotic pleasures and obsessions. The cells of such an organism gradually turn into relentless extortionists for new pleasures and fast-growing needs, and the Consciousness of such a person ceases to be a "superstructure" using the bioprocesses of his body for evolutionary advancement to higher levels.

If a person lives according to the program of spiritual, moral and rational development, then his Consciousness subordinates the "volitional" Energy of MANIPURA to the orders coming from AJNA-CHAKRA and corrected through SAHASRAR by the etheric "double". In this case, ANAKHATA also participates in the mechanism of mental constructions, connecting the Consciousness of a person with his Higher Self. The etheric "double", for the purpose of its development, is also able to influence the work of all human bodies through the conscious work of his Consciousness.

A person, connecting to the Energies of past incarnations and dimensions, but being with his Consciousness in THIS Life and with THIS level of development of his intellect, imperceptibly for himself begins to live with the subconscious programs of past incarnations, where his Consciousness leaves after Death.

Focusing the attention of your Consciousness on the negative Energies of the lower sensory Plan and on the past incarnations of your Spirit, you will definitely switch to the Antiworld programs and you will not even notice how you will find yourself in the microelement energy structures that make up your body.

After the etheric "double" leaves the individual with degrading Consciousness, he is transferred to the body of another individual, following the path of positive Evolution, which adds an additional influx of Energy and information accumulated by the previous individual in the form of illumination . This circumstance can very strongly affect the increase in Consciousness and the state of the Spirit of a person, which will give an intensified impetus for his Evolution.

You should know and take into account that there is the so-called Energy of the Void, the Energy of the cosmic vacuum, from which the surrounding Worlds and Spaces are formed and materialized at the level of the Consciousnesses of people , depending on the positive or negative orientation of Consciousness. Working on the descending energy flows coming from the stellar Superconsciousness, you direct your own Consciousness into the higher dimensions.

If you felt the need to expand your Knowledge by visiting other Worlds, then whatever method you choose for this, the main condition for your global security is that during such "travels" you are not guided by idle curiosity or just a hooligan desire to play around in other times and conditions. The Cosmos does not forgive such an attitude towards other Spaces and Consciousnesses.

According to all cosmic Laws, such behavior threatens you with at least the loss of your Consciousness in one of the transitions between the Worlds, since, destroying the logical and energy structures of the Spaces of these Worlds, you will receive such energy shocks that will deprive your Consciousness of the ability to navigate in other-dimensional coordinate systems.

And this means that either you will not be able to return to your own physical body at all and will remain outside the framework of your incarnation until the moment of your natural Death, or, having returned FROM THERE with a reprogrammed or recoded Consciousness, you will become a mentally abnormal person.

Believe that very many of the madmen have become insane as a result of their own irresponsible experiments with Consciousness using numerous methods of yoga or magic, being completely unprepared for this by the level of their spiritual development.

Comprehension of more is possible only if there is in the Consciousness of a person an irresistible desire to serve more with maximum dedication and readiness for self-sacrifice. Only then will the highest spiritual Energies and Knowledge descend to a person .

As soon as a person's Consciousness in its degradation has passed the norms of protection permissible for a given dimension, then immediately (after the person is freed from his physical body) it goes to the levels of existence in lower dimensions.

Consciousnesses of people accustomed to a constant compromise with their Conscience and consciously choosing the path of development according to the programs of the Antiworld merge with their radiation with the Universal "field of Evil", where they are completely cut off from the Higher Plans and, therefore, falling under the influence of soulless beings of lower dimensions, they are deprived of the spiritual are sewn up.

Only people with Consciousnesses focused on general cosmic service and stellar development can, under the protection of their Leaders from among the Highest Spiritual Aspects, engage in methodical work on astral exits. In this we completely agree with Orthodox Christianity, which does not allow any occupation of people with all witchcraft and parapsychological methods of development and actions that run counter to the ten commandments of Jesus Christ.

Orthodox Christianity has definitely played its positive role in preserving and increasing the spirituality of the Consciousness of the majority of humanity, not only in the past, but also in the present, in the conditions of the monstrous dominance of the Mental Plan by demonic and satanic teachings of various stripes and directions.

Thanks to the influence of Orthodoxy, millions of people were protected and protected from being carried away by the magic of the Forces, which turns people still imperfect in spiritual development into black magicians or gray sorcerers.

Only highly intelligent consciousness to recognize and understand all the basic forces and the laws in force in the universe, has the right to be intermingled to activities associated with the use of psycho-energetic abilities of man in relation to other worlds and other minds.

In all other cases of the practice of astral exits, a person who has at least an insignificant share of low-frequency egoistic vibrations in his subtle bodies will certainly connect to himself at his low-spiritual level the lower demonic forces that encode unprepared Consciousnesses and through such people spread evil on Earth.

In such cases, immature Consciousnesses destroy themselves, self-annihilating in submission to the astral essences of demonic Egregors and eventually become biorobots, zombies without the right of spiritual Evolution in the next human incarnations.

You should know that each of the mental centers controls at first only a group of subordinate endocrine glands, and the glands themselves determine the properties of blood and control over the activity of the most important organs and systems of the physical body. Overexcitation of any nerve center can disrupt the balance of the endocrine system, which is fraught with all sorts of complications. As a result, a kind of vicious circle often turns out, which is caused by the incorrect application of psychic force from one or another subtle body of a person to the center associated with it.

The reorientation of the energy of the chakras during the sublimation of energy flows from the sub-diaphragmatic centers to the supra-diaphragmatic centers gives a significant load on the Manipura and Anahata chakra, with which the stomach and heart are connected, respectively. This can cause all sorts of blockages of the Nadi's subtle energy channels at the entrance to or at the exit of them from the chakras, which leads to disruptions of the associated organ systems of the physical body. It is this energy imbalance that is most often the cause of all kinds of heart complications in novice students.

Therefore, we will not tire of repeating over and over again that for all types of both spiritual practice and physical improvement, it is necessary to observe the principle of gradualness, which presupposes the obligatory presence of contact with an experienced Master or the presence of a spiritual mentor, the recommendations and personal control of which will help to avoid many complications and overexcitation of mental centers.

The specificity of the transitional period in the Evolution of the Human Races and the beginning of the active work of the Spatial Cosmic Reactor in the Thin Planes of the Earth contribute to the fact that usually every beginning student experiences a simply stunning inflow of Energy both from the Astral Plane and from the awakening powerful forces of his Higher Self, the strength and existence of which he did not even suspect. Sometimes this leads to instant healing from various kinds of diseases (of a non-karmic nature), sometimes, on the contrary, it causes many dysfunctions of the body.

The etheric body as a whole for the entire human body plays the role of a protective "mesh" that protects the physical body from unbalanced changes in the astral and mental bodies. If it were not for this protective function of the etheric body, many of us would have died long ago from all sorts of mental stresses or breakdowns, in abundance delivered by everyday life in the conditions of its current extreme urbanization.

In addition, there are also special protective etheric partitions between the chakras, which play the role of regulating "valves" and protect specific psychoenergetic centers from overly intense energy loads or, conversely, from excessive losses of Energy. When a student, without an experienced Mentor, tries to awaken the Kundalini-Shakti in himself by independent efforts, opening and activating the energy of certain chakras to make independent conscious astral exits, the results can be the most deplorable.

The awakened Forces of Kundalini, during their premature rapid ascent, firstly, necessarily burn out the etheric protective walls between the chakras.

Secondly, such exercises without preliminary and prolonged spiritual preparation lead to a catastrophic thinning and burning of the protective mesh of the etheric body as a whole. In such cases, the student begins to see terrible astral entities, demonic in nature, which objectively inhabit the lower Astral Plane.

The worst thing in such a "spiritual practice" is the danger of falling under the influence of such entities, which, as a rule, ends in madness, suicide or "split personality", that is, the displacement of the Soul from its dense body with the subsequent settlement of a demonic entity in it, which also subsequently perceived by others and doctors as madness.

Thirdly, as we have already said, any unbalanced energetic overexcitation of certain psychic centers leads - at best - to all sorts of physiological disorders; with a chronic weakening of the energy connections of the subtle bodies with the physical, the threat of various kinds of obsessive states, psychosis and the possessed also really increases. It should also be borne in mind that even the natural opening of one or another upper chakra always causes pain at first.

These pains, which in the East are called "sacred", usually soon disappear and, with the harmonious development of all subtle bodies, do not cause much trouble or inconvenience; however, no one has yet been able to completely avoid them. With the violent and unbalanced development of the centers, the soreness can be just terrible.

Before you start the experiences of transitions to other Worlds, try first to learn how to play a game with the help of which you can open for yourself your inner Spaces, which are already familiar to you from your dreams - this is a living and imaginative World that plays a vital role in your work. psyche. The game we offer, unlike ordinary sleep, will allow you to participate quite consciously in the subconscious processes taking place in your brain.

These activities in the form of travels through the inner Spaces can be used not only to achieve more complete rest, relieve internal tensions, fears and develop imagination, but also at the most crucial moment of your Life - during the process of dying, which to an incredible extent can have a positive effect on all your posthumous Destiny.

TECHNIQUE OF ENTRANCE INTO INTERIOR SPACES

The technique we propose is relatively simple: you need to sit comfortably and focus your gaze for some time at one point in Space. You can use some small object for these purposes. Ideally, it would be a pearl-colored ball, matte, no more than three centimeters in diameter.

Then you need to imagine a pleasant landscape: the seashore, the edge of the forest, a field with flowers or a sunset. With a daily 30-minute workout, your "inner vision" will improve more and more , you will feel very subtle smells and tastes, colors will become brighter than they are now, tactile perception will increase and you will easily recognize objects by touch. Life difficulties and problems will fade into the background and will be perceived by you more calmly, excess stress will disappear.

It will be a "dream", but not an ordinary one, but a conscious one, in which you can do whatever you want. You can go from this state to a normal sleep and vice versa. Here you can meet with friends, with loved ones, travel in unknown Worlds, of course, taking into account all the precautions that we have already talked about and to which we will return more than once ... Through such states it is much easier to master the phenomena of the telepathic and extrasensory plan. The knowledge acquired in this way, hidden in yourself, you can transfer into ordinary Life. The effect will increase if all this is done with friends and regularly.

As for the direct transition to other Worlds, which was used by the author for the accumulation and replenishment of knowledge, the situation here is much more complicated than it seems at first glance. Since the information concerning the discovery of the Spatial corridors has no analogues and cannot be expressed in any of the human languages, the Initiates have long used a number of symbols to denote this phenomenon.

The most important symbol that has firmly entered the intersubjective Consciousness of a person is the image of the Dragon, which expresses unity in Space-Time, i.e. symbolizing the possibility of transition through interaction with him in areas with different space-time characteristics. Interaction with the symbol of the Dragon opens the way for the Initiate to the Dimensional corridor.

Even in antiquity, in the pre-hermetic era, the process of accumulating materials on this issue began. These materials are recorded in writing and represent a collection of psycho-physical keys that clearly define the stages on the path to spatial inversion.

The necessity of the existence of such a document is due to the fact that even the slightest mistakes in individual reception can nullify all efforts and cause irreparable harm to the person who attempted such a transition.

Despite the apparent simplicity, the description of this method by us in the most subtle nuances is encrypted and can be opened only to those who are worthy of it.

So, you can make a hyperspace transition, especially in a subtle body, from any point of our 4-dimensional Space. To do this, you only need to prepare the Space at the place of the intended transition. For this purpose, you can use special architectural structures, crystals and bioresonators, and the geometry of yantras and mandalas. In addition, special rituals are also used to "open the door" to parallel Worlds.

Note that the Space in the area of ??hyperspace transition has a special structure. Sets with a similar structure were discovered by science relatively recently and are called fractals or self-similar sets. Many real physical objects have the properties of fractals. These are clouds, a curved coastline, the surface of mountains and rocks, the interior of caves, various fleecy surfaces, etc.

Over the centuries, certain information about the manuscript storing the method of transition to other Worlds has seeped into the intersubjective Consciousness of humanity and acquired the features of an Archetype. It is symbolized by the terms "Black Book" or "Book of the Dragon".

ATTENTION!

The following description of the transition is intended exclusively for people whose Consciousness is evolutionarily ready for such inversions and whose rash actions cannot harm the inhabitants of other Worlds.

METHODS OF TRANSITION TO OTHER WORLDS

The places used as points of hyperspace transition are overwhelmingly also natural fractals. Shamans used winding caves, burrows, hollows of trees, etc. to enter the "lower" World. Special meditative diagrams - mandalas, yantras, used since antiquity to go to parallel Worlds, also have a drawing that is a fractal.

We want to warn those who like to experiment: as soon as you open this door, it will no longer close. To put it more precisely, " you cannot live with it, but you cannot live without it" . It becomes a deadly dangerous part of your Life, your entire Existence. Keep this in mind before crossing the threshold of the Unknown ...

Immediately, we note that on the way to comprehending other Worlds, a rather serious obstacle rises, which hides under layers of conditioning, prohibitions and habits that exist in our subconscious. This obstacle is a blind, irrational fear that turns into panic at the first symptoms of your transition into the Space Corridor, and then into horror.

This is the fear of Death, the fear of dying "for good" and never coming back. Since separation from the physical body is very similar to real Death, at first the reaction of Consciousness to it automatically manifests itself in the form of a cry: "I am dying! Life is there, in the physical body, rather there, rather back, in the body! "

No amount of intellectual and emotional preparation is not able to neutralize this reaction of Consciousness. You will calm down only when you are convinced that no mortal danger threatens you and that a person's self-defense mechanism is so perfect that it is very difficult to inflict even small harm on him.

The second aspect is also related to Death: can I return to my physical body again? Here, too, only experience and the hope that you will come back without much difficulty can help. Add to this the fear of the unknown, in which you do not know how to behave, nor the laws of an alien world , nor the slightest idea and concept of its inhabitants, and you will understand what kind of adventure you are drawing yourself into.

So, after the preparation of Space, a special psychoenergetic state is formed, in which a transition in the subtle body is possible. This is usually one of the varieties of an altered state of Consciousness, a special trance, which we described to you above as a game.

In addition, such a state of Consciousness can also be achieved with the help of a variety of psychoenergetic, breathing and meditative techniques using music, dance, as well as a deprivation bath and special devices for auditory and electromagnetic stimulation.

The ability to completely relax is already the first prerequisite, the first step towards mastering the method. Relaxation is carried out intentionally and should be both physical, muscular and mental, mental. Its indispensable condition is self-removal from the dictate of Time.

There is no need to rush, nothing should distract your attention and bring confusion into thinking. Even the slightest impatience can immediately cut off your path to success. Below we list just two areas that are effective enough to be useful for our purposes.

AUTO-, OR SELF-HYPNOSIS

Most authors describe this method in different ways. The most effective way is to learn self-hypnosis from an experienced hypnotist, who can give you a post-hypnotic mindset with immediate effect.

But be extremely careful when choosing a teacher, as a bad choice can greatly harm you not only physically, but also spiritually. Some forms of meditation can also be used for effective relaxation.

CONSCIOUS DREAM

This is the easiest and most natural way to achieve not only relaxation of the body, but also of the Mind. The hardest part is staying on the fine line between sleep and full wakefulness and staying awake until the experiment begins.

With the help of training, you can learn to fully maintain Consciousness on the way to the borderline state, in itself and beyond, until the goal is achieved. To do this, you need to lie with your head to the north in a state of fatigue or drowsiness and cover yourself with something so that it is slightly warmer than you are used to.

Remove all jewelry and metal objects that touch the skin or in the vicinity. The room should be darkened, but not until it is completely dark, as the visual starting point will not be visible. Focus your attention on something, say your hands. If you learn to be detached in a pre-sleep state without falling asleep, then you have already passed the first stage.

Try not to think about anything, just "looking" with closed eyes into the darkness and not taking your attention away from your hand. You don't need to do anything else. After you have done this several times, imaginary pictures or colored lights may appear, spots that have nothing to do with your experiment.

Gradually, one should carefully weaken the rigid attachment to the verge of a half-asleep state, gradually plunging deeper and deeper into one's Consciousness. Descending to a certain level and then returning back, you will eventually learn to determine the degree of deepening of your Consciousness.

It is best to enter a state of relaxation awake and full of Energy immediately after sleep - a night or a short daytime - before you have time to move in bed. But keep in mind that at sunset, demonic entities that live in the night have the opportunity to actively penetrate the easily accessible energy of people sleeping at sunset.

During the day, when a person is awake , his general bioenergetic security increases, which makes his energetics difficult to access for all kinds of vampiric astral entities. Being in a strip of sunlight, a person is less susceptible to astral attacks than when he is resting in a deep shadow, since solar radiation has a decomposing effect on demonic entities.

But at the same time, it should be borne in mind that sleeping in an open place also negatively affects the human body due to harsh solar radiation, which in excessive doses also weaken the protective functions of not only energy, but also biomolecular structures of the human body. Although in small doses, solar radiation has a beneficial effect on the immune system, but in excess of it, our body is not able to use the full potential of hard radioactive radiation, since most people get energy from lower bioenergetic vibrations.

Spiritually developed people, consuming less food ( especially of animal origin), switch to recharge from the Energy scattered in the Space around us - PRANA. Many of these people are actively fed directly from the Sun, as well as from the Energies emitted by plants and minerals.

With a gradual and natural, i.e. a non-violent transition to this type of nutrition, the energy consumption and fatigue of the body cells, freed from the exhausting and energy-intensive work of digesting food, is greatly reduced and, therefore, the body needs less time to recuperate in a state of sleep. For highly spiritual people, sleep takes only 4-5 hours a day.

The constant practice of spiritual Meditation has a very positive effect on increasing the effectiveness and quality of protection from low-spiritual essences. Here is an example of a formula for such an attitude before entering Meditation.

"My Mind is absolutely calm and from that time on it thinks about everything and everyone only positively. I wish all people and all living things the Good and Love that surround me, and whose radiation I also send to everyone.

I am happy, benevolent and convey this state of mine to all people, especially those who try to do or do evil on Earth and in Space. May the Energy of my joy and love also make them kind, happy and loving.

May it be so! My word is strong! I said it and even if I forget it, let everything come true exactly! (repeat the word "AUM" or "AMEN" forty times) ".

A method by which one can make conscious journeys in the subtle body.

This method consists in the ability, at will, to generate waves of a certain vibration in your own body. The preparation for this exercise differs little from the one described above.

So, breathing with your half-open mouth, concentrate your attention on the darkness in front of your eyes. Imagine two lines extending from the outer surface of your closed eyes. First look into the darkness - at a point 30-40 cm from your forehead where the two lines converge.

Imagine in your mind that to connect these lines, you need to overcome some resistance by applying a compressive force, as if you were bringing two of the same poluses of a magnet to each other.

Then move this point one meter from the forehead. By changing the angle at which the lines intersect, the degree of your effort to connect the lines you imagine will also change. When the point is fixed by you in Space at arm's length above you, double this distance. The intersection angle of the imaginary lines will be approximately 30 degrees. From this position, move it at a 90 degree angle along a line parallel to the body axis so that it is overhead.

Look for vibrations in this place. Move it until something like a hissing, rhythmically pulsating wave of fiery sparks noisily rushes into your head, and from your head - all over your body, making it rigid and motionless.

Having achieved this effect, do not be afraid and do not panic, stay calm and lie watching them from the side as long as they are not extinguished by themselves within 5-7 minutes.

Once you achieve this result, you no longer need to repeat the entire procedure described above every time you want to go through the tunnel. For the vibrations to come, you will only need to remember this sensation, being in a state of relaxation.

But this is still not enough, it is necessary to learn how to maintain conscious control over this state. First of all, you need to mentally transform the vibrations into a ring or make them enter your head.

Then mentally pass them several times along the entire body to the very toes and back to the head. After the wave gains momentum, allow it to move on its own until it fades away on its own.

Exercise until you learn to induce a vibrating wave at the first command and pulsate it steadily along the body until it dies out. Vibrations can sometimes be sharp and somewhat unpleasant, as if all the molecules in your body are being shaken up on a vibration device. To smooth this sensation, you need to mentally force the vibrations to " pulsate" , then they will become more frequent.

Rapid vibrations are a prerequisite for the successful separation of the subtle body from the physical vehicle. After their frequency is brought to a certain level, acceleration starts automatically. Then they increase so much that you will no longer feel any vibrations, only warmth and a slight tingling sensation in the body.

After reaching this level, while lying on your back, try to raise your hand and reach with it, say, to the ceiling or to the door. At the same time, do not make any additional stretching movements, but only mentally direct your effort in the direction where your hand is directed. As it were, extend your hand without raising or lowering it. Gently push your hand until you "touch" some material object with it.

Then, with the help of touch, carefully examine all the physical features of the object, all its cracks and irregularities, just as if you were doing it with your physical hand. After that, try to rest your "thin hand" on the ceiling.

When you feel resistance, press harder and gently overcome it. Your "hand" will pass through the ceiling and may bump into something solid on the floor of the neighbor's apartment above you. Carefully remove the "hand" back, returning it to its normal position.

Once you have mastered the movement from the spot, try to exit the body. Imagine in your mind that you are becoming lighter and lighter, that you slowly rise up and soar freely in the space of the room. Imagine how you want it, trying to react to the upcoming event ahead of time, before it happens. You will feel yourself floating upward, leaving the physical body lying on the bed.

SECOND WAY OF EXIT

Try to roll over in place, as if trying to lie down more comfortably, without helping yourself either with your arms or legs. Begin the rotation with the upper body first, slowly turning your belly down, face to face in relation to your physical body. Throwing away the hesitation, imagine that, lying on your face, you float up above your physical body.

After you "float", move away from your physical body within the room. Whenever the distance to the body increases, mentally concentrate on one single goal, avoiding any extraneous Thought.

Only after you get used to being at a great distance outside the body, mentally tell yourself that you can see, that you are able to see, and you will begin to see. It's just that the darkness will suddenly disappear. At first, you will see vaguely and dimly, as if you were nearsighted or in dim light, but then your vision will improve over time.

Once again, we draw your attention to the need to control your every Thought, because, being in the subtle body, you will become dependent on every Thought that arises in you willingly or unwillingly. One should strive with all his might to reach the state of "not thinking" or to enter the corridor, concentrating on one single Thought.

Even one random Idea, suddenly emerging from the subconscious and of the existence of which you did not even suspect, causes an instant reaction, fraught with the most unexpected and sometimes the most undesirable consequences for you.

In all this is the secret of the dematerialization of the Supreme Warriors; in principle, the Filipino healers use the same method, dematerializing the parts of the patient's body that interfere with the operation, which disappear from Time and Space and reappear after the operation, thanks to their visualization in the Mind and in the imagination of the healer-doctor.

The same method is also used by all higher than ours, cosmic civilizations to instantly overcome the Space and Time of the lower Worlds. This also explains the mysterious appearances and sudden disappearances, "dissolution in the air" of UFO vehicles.

This is the principle of numerous phenomena in our World of Jesus Christ, the Mother of God, many saints, as well as creatures of the brown World. Therefore, we believe that the Physical and Higher Worlds are separated not by Time and Space, but by speed, - the speed of existence of their constituent Matter.

CHAKRAMAS - NATURAL CHANNELS OF COMMUNICATION WITH OTHER WORLDS

Consciousness of our brain is just one of the possible Forms of Consciousness, which, in accordance with their function and nature, can be localized in various organs of the body or have their centers there. These "organs" that collect, transform and distribute the Energy flowing through them are called CHAKRAMS, or centers of Energy. Secondary streams of Psychic Energy emanate from them , which can be compared with the spokes of an umbrella or a wheel, or with lotus flowers, whose color corresponds to their individual character, and the number of petals corresponds to their functions.

The lotus is a symbol of spiritual revelation, holiness and purity. Buddhist tradition tells that when Prince Siddhartha was born and when He touched the ground and took His first seven steps, seven lotus flowers grew in the place of his footprints.

The initial meaning of this symbol is as follows: just as a lotus grows out of the darkness of silt to the surface of the water, revealing its flower only after going out under the rays of the Sun, and remains unspotted by the earth and water that raised and nourished it, so does Consciousness , embodied in a human body, reveals its true qualities (petals) only after a complete exit from the muddy stream of passions and ignorance, and transforms the dark Forces of the depths into shining Divine purity.

The entire scheme and technique of the Eastern teachings associated with the centers of human Forces are based on the increasing manifestation of Prana or the Energy of Life-Soul. Understanding this allows a person to fully demonstrate all his spiritual abilities and spiritual qualities inherited from God.

The task of all the methods and techniques we offer is, first of all, to help you achieve a conscious union with your Soul and to subordinate both lower Energies - Matter and a sensitive mental nature - to the Energy of spiritual Life.

Thanks to this, the spiritual life Principle will be able to revive the Soul, which will no longer know barriers and limitations.

We have already said that the structure and properties of a person correspond to the structure and properties of the Universe, that is, everything that is in the Universe exists in a person. This is what the Bible means when it says that "God created man in his own image and likeness."

Man is a symmetrical and centered being; the center of his body is in the middle of the spinal cord. In accordance with the structure of the Universe, the body and legs of a person below its center make up the seven lower Worlds, supported by Shakti, or the Forces of the Highly Developed Entities of the Universe.

In the upper part, there are seven Plans, which express themselves and give the fruits of a person's Karma in the form of certain births. Each of these Plans corresponds to seven main energy centers - CHAKRAMS. In addition to them, a person has 21 smaller energy vortices and 49 small chakras, for a total of 77.

Each World, each Plan or a separate part of the Cosmos corresponds to a completely definite part of the human body, consisting of his Soul and body. In the subtle bodies of a person, the corresponding subtle plans of the Universe are reflected, and in the physical body all gross material energy structures of the Cosmos manifest themselves.

Thus, each of the structures of a human bioorganism is a part of the corresponding structure (World, Plan, area) of the Universe, which are influenced by these structures. Therefore, after the Death of a person, all these parts or elements "return" to their primordial abode (although in fact they never left these Worlds and Plans).

Chakrams are conductors and transformers of the Energies of the Higher Planes of the Cosmos, providing the processes of thinking and human development. They receive and transmit to our Consciousness the Energies of the seven Rays emanating from the seven sacred planets of the Solar System, which, in turn, are the centers of Forces in the body of our Solar Logos. As you already know, there are seven sacred planets that transform the Energies of the seven Rays into each of the seven psychic centers of the Essence of the Earth, and therefore into each person who is an integral part of it, thus forcing us to actively function on different Planes of earthly Life.

The source of our thinking is the Monad Energies, which the Spirit (or the so-called "Field of Genius") transfers to each of the Souls incarnated by it on Earth. A person's task is only to eliminate the deviation of the rhythms of vibrational flows between his psychic and spiritual energies and bring them to harmony and balance to be able to perceive the Will of his Spirit - and therefore the Creator - without distortion.

It is thanks to his ability for conscious thinking, self-knowledge and self-improvement that a person can not only raise the level of his Consciousness, but also qualitatively improve his energy system. This path of development is the line of greatest resistance and complexity in our solar system, since its main Ray expresses the qualities of Love-Wisdom. However, at the same time, a person chooses the path of his improvement through the adoption of a higher rhythm, which means a potentially higher possibility of self-disclosure of his spiritual abilities.

18 million years ago, the Solar Angels (Agnishvatta - "Moon Gods") "impregnated" the Consciousness of primitive man, endowing him with the Spark of self-awareness and the ability to manifest the highest states of spiritual Love and creative Will. But, unfortunately, the "experiment" was not entirely successful and therefore most people still use only that part of the lower concrete Mind, namely their Consciousness, which determines the practical skills of satisfying their lower desires and emotions.

This circumstance predetermined the need to overcome the second crisis of mankind, only after successful passage, which by the Hierarchs of the Mental can remove some restrictions from our spiritual development. Only then will the developing humanity be able to open the group Consciousness of each individual person and comprehend abstract thinking in its entirety, as the highest component of Mind, which, in turn, is impossible without opening the energy chakras and aligning the vibrations of all subtle bodies.

The development in Time of psychoenergetic centers in the incarnating human Soul can be conditionally divided into five main phases. But it should be remembered that the opening of the centers and even the very order of this process is presented by us in a generalized form, since this process largely depends on very many factors of the purely inner content of the incarnating Soul. So, the evolutionary phases of the human Soul are as follows:

The first phase is the most active, but purely in a rotational sense, and not in the Thin Plan, - the development of the lower center at the base of the spine; the power of the Kundalini Fire during this period is spent only to activate the system of reproduction and perform purely physiological functions of the body. On the basis of the activation of Muladhara, the etheric discs of Svadhisthana gradually begin to spin, which improves the adaptability of a person and enhances his adaptation to changing environmental conditions.

The second phase - the Kundalini Fire reaches the solar plexus and gradually awakens to action, albeit still very sluggish, the human astral body, which begins to vibrate at the lowest frequencies, stimulating Consciousness to satisfy the most coarse, still purely animal desires. In addition to these three, other centers are alive, but not yet awakened, showing some pulsation, but not participating in the circular movement of Energy in the body.

The third phase is the period covering the modern development of mankind, when the Kundalini Energy from the solar plexus gradually begins to penetrate into the heart center - Anahata and there is, albeit slowly, synchronization of the rotation of all the lower four centers. This is the ideal, and most often there is an imbalance in the work of these chakras, which causes constant problems, illnesses and sufferings on the Physical Plane, which help the Soul to quickly find the right paths for its upcoming spiritual ascent.

The fourth phase - many of the incarnating human Consciousnesses are already beginning to enter it , which have a specific stimulation of the throat center - Vishuddhi, which allows them to direct all the creative activity of the "lower man" (physical, astral and mental bodies) to the Path of spiritual service to people. Such Souls open themselves to external spiritual sound and spread high vibrations around them, stimulating those around them for spiritual awakening.

Note that there are seven large vortices in the head (three large and three small), each of which in one way or another correlates with one of the main centers. These seven vortices are synthetic and upon stimulation of their respective center acquire the acceleration of their own rotational motion. With the opening of Vishuddha, the coordination between the chakras becomes apparent; the rotation of each center is noticeably accelerated, and they themselves change their appearance, moving on to functioning in the fourth dimension.

This can be compared to a wheel, which, spinning faster and faster, soon disappears altogether and ceases to be visible. This leads to the emission of vibrations of Light by the chakras, which to a large extent animates the corresponding four head energy vortices.

The fifth phase - the Kundalini Fire reaches two more head chakras - Ajna and Sahasrara, and causes their full awakening.

So, the main triangle of the Force of an average developed person is made up of the following psychoenergetic centers:

Muladhara - Manipura - Anahata;

in a developed person:

Svadhisthana - Anahata - Vishudha;

for a disciple who is on the Path of Initiation:

Anahata - Vishuddha - Head centers.

Before the First Initiation, all human centers must move to the level of rotation in the fourth dimension; after Initiation, they acquire the form of fiery "wheels" flaming with the rarest beauty, allowing the Kundalini Fire to rise in a spiral.

During the Second Initiation , the centers of the astral body open in a similar way, and during the Third Initiation, the chakrams of the mental body. Only after this is the Initiate honored to be in the Highest Presence of the One Initiator.

The third Initiation helps the Soul to acquire a state of balance, which is neither extremely receptive and negative, nor completely positive, but puts it at the point of maintaining the balance of Forces. This creates favorable opportunities for the Soul itself, and later for its Leader, to deliberately disturb this balance and tune the stable vibration of its energy to a higher frequency. This will also, in turn, create conditions for the vibration of Consciousness with a greater speed and will allow it to approach the periphery of the Spiritual Plane.

If the incarnating Soul successfully copes with its tasks, then its balance point gradually shifts higher and higher, until, finally, it reaches a level when the lowest point of attraction of Consciousness will no longer be in the physical, not in the astral, or even in the mental bodies , and, bypassing the causal, it is polarized in the spiritual Consciousness.

This state of the Soul marks the Fourth Initiation, after which the Soul ceases to be one of the aspects of the Spirit, but acquires a full individuality and itself begins to build the bodies of its manifestation for itself, turning this process into an act of free Creation. From that time on, nothing remains in it that would bring the body to objectivity for its use in the three Worlds, developing according to the Law of Karma.

When the Kundalini Energy begins to freely circulate through each center and in a geometrically precise sequence ascend from chakra to chakra, intensification occurs in the following three directions:

- focusing of the Consciousness of the Soul in the three lower bodies - physical, astral and mental, which leads to their more complete expression and expansion of contacts of the Soul on all three Planes in the three Worlds;

- the Spirit gains the ability to lower its Fire more and more to the embodied Soul, doing for the causal body the same thing that the Soul does for its three bodies;

- the higher Consciousness unites with the lower for active spiritual Life.

When each subsequent Life of the Soul testifies to the strengthening of the activity and vitality of the psychic centers and the Kundalini Fire circulates freely throughout all seven chakras, then even the causal body of the Soul turns out to be untenable in front of the abundant influx of spiritual Energy and a natural merging of the lower Soul-aspect with its Spirit occurs . All her Existence with the abilities gained during many incarnations, acquired knowledge and life experience, the memory of everything that took place in all the Lives of the Soul - all this is included in the equipment of the individual Spirit and ultimately finds its OWN path to the Spirit on the Soul's own plane when it ceases to be just one of the aspects, and itself becomes an individual Spirit.

But you need to know that the shift of the polarization of Consciousness from the emotional Plane to the Mental, then to the Causal and further to the Trinity Spirit Himself, is inevitably accompanied by periods of great life difficulties and troubles, violent internal and external conflicts, bitter physical and mental suffering, as well as incessant not for a moment fighting the overt and hidden intrigues of the Forces of Darkness trying to keep the rebellious Soul within their control.

Chakrams, arising in the astral body, as the Fire of the senses and as the Fire and Light of Consciousness, acquire their Form and Content in the entire human body - from the Terminal (physical body) to the Astral (sense body) and Mental (Thought body). On the physiological plane, the nerve plexuses correspond to the centers, the regions and functions of which are also present in other sheaths - the subtle, fiery and mental.

These are the "points" at which psychic functions and Energies converge together or penetrate one another. This is the focus where psychic and cosmic Energies crystallize as a body and where bodily qualities are again transformed and transformed into psychic Forces. Novalis said, that "the place of the Soul is where the inner and outer Worlds meet. When they penetrate each other, it is present at every point of their contact."

Therefore, we can say that any psychic center where we recognize this spiritual penetration becomes the seat of our Soul, and that by strengthening or awakening the activity of various centers, we spiritualize and transform our body.

Since our goal is to acquaint the reader with the problem of the existence of the Soul as fully and accessible as possible even for a moderately developed Consciousness, then we will allow ourselves to say a few words about how the idea of ??people about the place of residence of the Soul in the human body has changed over time. Thus, Plato, Hippocrates, Roger Bacon, Galen, Willis, St. Augustine, Erasistrath , Arab philosophers and others believed that the life principle is located in different parts of the brain (ventricles, cerebellum) and that the brain and spinal cord are the coordinators of the vital force , that is, the Soul of a person.

But there were also other opinions: Straton argued that the Soul is between the eyebrows; Herophilus in calamus scriptorius; V?ssant - in centrum ovale; Hippolytus (3rd century AD) - in the pineal gland ... Ludovico Vives, who considered the Soul as a principle of not only conscious Life, but Life in general, argued that the Heart is the center of its vegetative, and the brain is its intellectual activity.

The famous anatomist of the Middle Ages Mundin, a firm believer in "animal spirits", taught that these "spirits" enter the third ventricle of the brain through a narrow passage. Vizalius, who for the first time divided the medulla into gray and white, and described the five ventricles, distinguished three types of Soul, the main of which was located in the brain, and correlated the entire amount of "animal spirits" with the mental functions of a person. Servetus placed the Soul in the cerebral aqueduct - the channel connecting the third and fourth ventricles of the brain.

Emanuel Swedenborg wrote that "the royal road, along which bodily sensations enter the soul, lies through the red nuclei ... All expressions of will also descend along this road ... This is the Mercury of Olympus; she announces to the soul what is happening in the body, and carries the commands of the soul to the body. " Recall that the "red nuclei" are a pair of large ganglia in the brain, just below its anterior superior region.

Despite such authoritative opinions, we continue to insist that it is impossible to tie the place of residence of the Soul to the anatomical structure of the human body, because the Soul of a person is where his Consciousness dwells to a greater extent. And this, as already mentioned above, directly depends on the individual Evolution and the degree of disclosure of one or another of the main psychic centers, which determine the level of development of one or another of the subtle bodies of the Soul.

The awakening of various energy centers opens up more spiritual states of Matter than physical. A spiritual person, on the other hand, relates himself mainly to the supra-diaphragmatic centers, which are inherent in such properties as spiritual perception, correct understanding and interpretation of the mental states of other people, creative activity in the form of inspiration. It is the mental state in which a person is at each particular moment that determines in which of the higher centers his Soul is at a given time.

Thanks to Evolution and meditative work, a person becomes able to consciously function through his three main centers (head, throat and heart), leaving the three lower centers (at the base of the spine, sacral and solar plexus) to carry out their normal function of automatically energizing the body, so that the digestive, sexual and some aspects of the nervous system could do their job.

Unfortunately, the vast majority of people now live "under the diaphragm", focusing exclusively on animal instincts and lower emotions. The forces of the body nourish and stimulate sex life through the genitals; they create an incentive for combat and development through the adrenal glands - the glands of struggle and combat; they control psychic instinctual life through the solar plexus.

Tell me, how can the Soul of such a person dwell in any of the higher centers? Sex and emotional Life dominate in the Consciousness of such people and therefore all types of Forces flowing through the sacral center into the solar plexus go exclusively to the satisfaction of physiological and lower mental processes. Only an individual Evolution is capable of changing the direction of these Forces into a more spiritual sphere.

These Forces are divided into two types: the life Force, which expresses itself through the emanation of blood, and the soul force, which acts through the nervous system through subtle-energy channels. The aspect of the vital Force performs the function of revitalizing and energizing all organs and structures of the body, and the Power of the Soul in the process of Evolution from the center at the base of the spine gradually begins to manifest an upward movement along the spinal column, passing in turn through each center and collecting psychic Energy at each point.

Gradually, the higher centers increase their activity, and the emphasis of the Force flowing through the body shifts to the centers above the diaphragm. The throat center awakens and becomes the organ of creative work; the heart center comes alive and the person becomes aware of his soul relationship, his group responsibility and the inclusive nature of the Life-Soul. Finally, the head centers are gradually awakening, due to which a different kind of perception enters the human Consciousness.

When the Soul reaches its "throne" and "sits" in the head centers, it begins to attract to itself the Force hidden at the base of the spine, due to which it becomes possible to merge the soul and life forces. This process should be carried out not so much through a conscious influence on the life Force or Meditation on any center, in which many are mistaken, but through magnetism and the dominant position of the Soul.

Soul Energy of the sacral center must be transmuted into the throat chakra, due to which the source of sexual concern and increased emotional excitability will decrease and it will become possible to activate creative activity.

The energy of the solar plexus center should be transmuted into the heart chakra , after which a person's Consciousness will cease to be centered only on himself, developing egoism, and will become inclusive in relation to the people around him and Life in general. Only after this will a person from a half-animal begin to turn into a true Human, stop being an antagonist and feel an urgent need to compassion, love, serve, know and understand.

The center at the base of the spine, the heart and head centers should come into full functional activity and, as a result of the fusion of the Energy hidden in Matter itself and stored at the tailbone, the Energy of the Soul, whose place (for a part of humanity) is now in the Heart, and the Energy of the human being The spirit centered in the head can be brought to the point of perfection necessary for earthly incarnations .

As soon as a person ceases to live only for himself personally or for a group that is closed in himself, and begins to make a tangible positive contribution to some area of world activity ( especially spiritual), his personality can be considered evolutionarily organized, and his Soul - has reached its stage maturity. A person receives awareness of himself as a Soul, becomes integrated as a person, and even later acquires individual awareness of the World of Spirit, Divine Life and that "cloud of witnesses" that confirms the reality of the Life of the Soul.

Only through the correct fusion of Energies does a person become an active expression of God; his Spirit, Soul and body are connected in such a way that the body really is the conductor of the Soul, and the Soul really becomes the expresser of the Will and Purpose of the Spirit.

The chakras outwardly resemble "fiery wheels" , rapidly rotating counterclockwise, from which the holographic Fire of the corpuscular Form (elementary particles) is released, consisting of an infinite number of fiery turbias and "crystals" that gather in a donut-like body (toroid) around the spinal column. Small, only a centimeter in diameter, in a newborn child, these "wheels" can grow to the size of fifteen-centimeter disks in an Enlightened person; their exact location is extremely constant.

In total, seventy-seven large and small spiritual and energy centers are located in the human body . Even now, when the shelves of bookstores are literally littered with books on esotericism, the true information about the chakras is rather poor, contradictory, or encrypted, intended only for the Initiates.

Each chakra has three concentric, turning into each other, rings, which in a spiritually aspiring person begin to rotate in one direction, gradually, as he approaches his first Initiation, accelerating his rotation and acquiring four-dimensionality. During each Initiation, of which there are only five on Earth, the core of the chakram is always touched , which performs the function of control, regulation and transformation of psychic Energy into spiritual energy in the conditions of different Space-Time.

The complex of energy centers is closely related to the innervation system of internal organs, since all motor-secretory and metabolic processes are realized against a certain energy background, regulated by the central nervous system. But the centers are not physical objects, but vortices of Force that involve etheric, astral and mental Matter in rotational activity.

Each particle of both the physical and the etheric body has its own special center - a neutral point. Through neutral points, the vital Energy emanating from the eternal etheric body penetrates first into the temporary etheric body, and through it into the physical organism.

Due to the wrong way of life, and, most importantly, as a result of the fact that the vital Energy of the overwhelming majority of people is directed to sex hormones, there is a gradual displacement of the neutral points of the etheric and physical body, which means the development of all kinds of diseases and aging of the physical body. With acupuncture methods, it is possible to reconcile some of the important neutral points of the physical and etheric bodies.

Constantly absorbing psychic and spiritual Energies from the Cosmos through the rotating chakras, the etheric double sends these Forces to the glands of the physical body. Pranic emanations, being focused and perceived, act on dense Matter, which is superimposed on the etheric framework.

This etheric web, during its incarnation, is a barrier between the Physical and Astral Planes, which can be transcended only when a person's Consciousness is sufficiently developed and has acquired the ability to exit.

The structure of the etheric body can be roughly compared to an inlaid picture made up of thousands of small pieces of mosaic, which, closing together, represent an innumerable number of points for the observer . In the same way, the etheric body appears to the clairvoyant, observing it, as millions of points that enter the empty centers of dense atoms, filling them with life Force, which makes them vibrate with a much higher frequency, say, inanimate minerals that are not capable of such an increased vibration.

Just as the original Energy, contained in the atom, can be used both for the good and for the destruction of humanity, so the Energy dormant in the human body can lead to liberation, and to enslavement, and to Light, and to complete Darkness. Only with complete self-control, having a clear knowledge of the nature of this Energy, a person can dare to call it.

The consciousness of modern man and his physiology are not adapted to the tangible action of invisible centers. Very often, attempts to open psychic centers prematurely lead to tragic consequences - serious mental illness, deformation of Consciousness and even premature Death.

An ordinary, spiritually unprepared person, whose Consciousness is too identified with the environment, has a very great disharmony between his visible and invisible compositions, between the Physical and Spiritual Planes of his Being.

The ascent of Fire from the base of the spine, its fusion with pranic Fire and their joint subsequent advancement upward - for the majority of mankind this stage has been passed with the help of the Hierarchs without any conscious effort. Now, in the Epoch of cosmically changed Time, for a person, his tightly clogged and clogged channels of psychic Energy pose a much greater danger than open (at least partially) channels.

In the new conditions, the method of opening up spiritual centers is changing. On the agenda of the human Race is the second fusion with the Fire of Manas. The previously obligatory work on the lower chakras ceases to be a necessity. Now a person can only engage in the activation of the upper centers, starting with the heart.

But this does not mean at all that the lower chakrams are thereby cut off, that they will be in a state of numbness and immobility. Not at all - they will act even more intensively, but - under constant control and impulses of the heart center, designed to regulate and coordinate the activities of the organs that control the lower nature.

When the Divine Christ Child is born in the "cave" of the heart center, a person will be able to consciously control his lower vehicle-bodies through the sanctified Mind. Only when the Reason accepts the ever-increasing control over the personality through the Mental Plane, the lower Fires (Kundalini) will rise, fuse with the Fires of the upper centers and the personality will obediently respond to the signals coming from the Spirit.

In the human body, three vital zones can be distinguished, formed by energy triangles:

1. Head (three main centers - pineal gland, pituitary gland, upper chakram).

2. The area between the shoulder blades (Prana's triangle - above the diaphragm, spleen).

3. The base of the spine (three lower centers - coccyx, genitals).

The fires from the base of the spine and constituting the splenic triangle are the fires of Matter and this must be constantly remembered, because by themselves they do not have a spiritual effect. They are always directed either by mental effort or volitional effort of the etheric "double", which may not always be successful, since the body-vehicles through which the double seeks its expression, due to the coarseness of the Matter that composes them, cannot manifest themselves properly.

Therefore, only when, in the course of the Evolution, the Matter of the subtle bodies of a person is sufficiently energized by its own Fire, the Spirit can achieve its goal. That is why the task of each human incarnation should be reduced to the development of a more adequate form for a more complete expression of the Spirit.

Only when this goal is achieved. The Spirit turns away its attention from the Form and rushes to the Higher Worlds. But this is not always the case in human Life, and not even in every planetary cycle of development of human Consciousness. The mystery of the moon is the mystery of failure and the result of the departure of the Spirit from the above task. We'll talk about this later.

The Law of Evolution says: the Cosmos must unite with the Cosmos, that is, the Divinity originally inherent in a person must overcome earthly creation and be reunited with God.

The opening of the energy centers of a person determines the point of his Evolution during many incarnations of his Soul. As the chakras open, Consciousness expands from individual to group and Divine. There are three main stages in this long-term process:

- passing the Path of Evolution with the Consciousness of an average person, when the three lower chakras (Muladhara, Svadhisthana and Manipura) play a decisive role in development;

- the formation of the Soul on the Path of discipleship and development on the basis of the Energies transformed by the supra-diaphragmatic chakras (Anahata, Vishuddha, Ajna and Sahasrara);

- acceptance of the First and subsequent Four Initiations during the main life activity on the Energies of the two higher chakras - Ajna and Sahasrara.

In the lower center rests "the One who created the World, Coiled-up-Ring-Power" - Kundalini-Shakti, which in the process of the manifestation of the Universe sequentially separated from itself all the other centers and centers of Forces. According to the eastern tradition, "Kundalini creates and maintains both the World and the body, and, ascending up from center to center, dissolves them in itself." Thus, a person is freed from the chains of the manifested World and acquires his true Nature.

But for this to happen, the "Serpent-Kundalini" must, having changed its horizontal position (in the form of a fiery scroll rolled up in three and a half turns) to a vertical one, straighten up and rush along the hollow canal of the spine, which must first be opened in a special way.

Rising from chakra to chakra, the Kundalini Fire awakens each of them in turn, endowing a person with supernormal forces inherent in the corresponding chakra.

In the area of the brain, Kundalini must merge with the highest chakra - Sahasrara - the center of cosmic Consciousness, thereby transforming and transmuting a person into a cosmic Being.

Life and Death are only two states of one Energy: in the first case, this Energy is in an active state, and in the second - in a resting, temporarily "sleeping" state. Only the actively manifested part of the Kundalini Energy is our Life, the rest of it sleeps, as if it were not there at all.

Although we speak of Kundalini as a "sleeping" Power, in fact it does not "sleep" at all - it is the central Power of the body, to which all the Energies working in it belong. Considering the above, we can conclude that we are still only partially alive.

In our daily Life, this Power remains unclaimed and usually only a very small part of it functions, that which a person unconsciously provoked to be active. And since most of us are not constantly in a balanced state and in harmony, even this insignificant part of the Kundalini is directed against ourselves, causing many of our sufferings.

When this Power sleeps, our Consciousness is awake for the World around us, when it awakens, a person "falls asleep" for this World to acquire a different experience of Existence in completely different dimensions. When the Kundalini enters the chakras, they bloom; when she leaves them, they fade and go out.

We can say that Kundalini is, as it were, the focused Energy of the human Soul and body, it is the entire potential of a person and all his capabilities. The ways of awakening Kundalini are the ways of realizing the potential given to him by God.

The human body is a universal, permanent generator of all kinds of Energy. This is what we call Life: the ability of a person to constantly create vital Energy, coloring it into a wide range of feelings and emotions. If this ability disappears, then the person is already dead, although even after the Death of the physical body, the release of Energy from it and from the subtle bodies of the Soul continues.

A person fast is torn apart by contradictions: continuously generating Energy, he is constantly forced to solve the problem of its use. Precisely because he most often does not know where to apply it, he simply throws it out in the form of emotional outbursts and sensory outbursts, which are the main reason not so much for moments of joy and pleasure, but as an inexhaustible source of suffering and grief.

The release from the excess of Energy is accompanied by a feeling of only a short-term relief, because the Energy accumulates again and the body again faces the problem of how to get rid of its burden. The pleasure from the resulting relief is always negatively colored if it was just an act of releasing Energy outward, and not a creative process of its implementation inside the body.

True bliss is possible only when Kundalini blossoms inside, when you do not conflict with it, do not contradict each other, but on the contrary, use it as a source of inspiration and an assistant in your creativity, in whatever field it is manifested. This powerful Energy, if not consciously used, becomes a destructive, destructive Force; being used FULLY, it creates.

Thus, the Kundalini, as it awakens, steadily increases the vibrational action of not only the centers, but also each atom of Matter in all three bodies - etheric, astral and mental. This has a double effect on the entire body:

- a ) - leads to the destruction of any gross, unusable Matter, spewing it out in the same way as a rapidly rotating wheel throws off everything that is superfluous and interfering with its rotation;

- b ) - attracts Matter, consonant with its own vibration, attaching it to its own vibrational field.

Separate acupuncture channels of the subtle body or their groups are closely connected with the petals of each of the six lower centers. According to the eastern tradition, there are from 350,000 to 720,000 internal bioenergy channels, called NADI, in the human subtle body in total , through which Prana circulates and which connect the chakras with the energy of internal organs. Intertwining (but not mixing) these channels form our subtle body.

Most of the authors writing about the topic we have touched upon, unfortunately, overlook the fact that one and the same Energy (PRANA) is not only undergoing constant transformation, but is itself capable of using different vehicles without interrupting its flow.

As an electric current can pass through various metals and even, if the voltage is high enough, do without them or propagate in the form of radio waves, so the flow of Psychic Energy can use as conductors not only the respiratory, blood or nervous systems, but at the same time if he is sufficiently concentrated and directed, he can move and act in the infinity of Space without these conductors.

Therefore, although the NADIs may partially coincide with the length of the nerve and blood vessels, nevertheless, they are NOT IDENTICAL to them, but stand in the same relation to them as the chakras to the organs and functions of the body with which they are associated. In the Chinese, Japanese and Vietnamese health systems and martial arts schools, knowledge about the 12 major meridian branches is mainly used.

In Indian systems, however, three NADIs are emphasized: IDA, PINGALA AND SUSHUMNA. The SUSHUMNA channel in the form of a special radiation of the force field of the cosmic Essence passes, starting from MULADHARA, inside the spinal column, along the cerebrospinal axis, in contact with the PADMA of each of the chakras and ends in the middle of the brain - in SAHASRAR. The padma of each chakra is its kind of command center and is located at the top of each energy cone, lying at the spine.

Inside SUSHUMNA there are three more subtle channels, in the last of which - BRAHMA-NADI (the centers of all the main chakras are located here) - Kundalini rises up from Muladhara to the center of the head, where it divides into two streams along the two branches of Sushumpa .

The anterior branch goes to AJNA and continues to SAHASRARA, and the second - the posterior one - runs along the occipital part of the skull, through the so-called. "Fourth eye" (a small opening on the back of the head, corresponding to the "occipital fontanelle" in a newborn, which overgrows in six months). The first branch is mainly associated with bioenergetic exchange, and the second - with the information complex.

In the area of the spine, two more channels of NADI - oppositely charged Forces of cosmic Entities - pass : the solar astral current of a reddish color - Pingala (active, hot, dry) and the lunar astral current Ida (passive, cool, wet). The first is associated with the masculine, destructive principle - Yang (the right side of the body), both creating and destroying the Universe, and the second - with the Divine feminine Energy - Yin (the left side of the body).

Solar Energy is centrifugal Forces leading to Consciousness, objective Knowledge, differentiation and intellectual discrimination. Lunar Energy symbolizes the Forces of the night working in the darkness of the subconscious Mind. They are undifferentiated, restorative, centripetal Forces flowing from the all-encompassing Source of Life and seeking to reunite all that was previously divided by the intellect. The first carries the elixir of mortal Life, the second - the elixir of immortality.

IDA and PINGALA also begin in MULADHARA and unite with DRY at the level of AJNA, in that place of the etheric body, to which the nostrils of the physical body mirrored. These channels, bending like a wavy line at each chakra, periodically pass from one side of the body to the other, covering each of the lower chakras. Therefore, during breathing exercises, it seems that Ida is connected to the left nostril, and Pingala is connected to the right. Ida and Pingala communicate with each other in the solar plexus.

IDA and PINGALA are subject to temporary dependencies, while SUSHUMNA exists outside of temporary changes. Sometimes a yogi, holding all Prana in Sushumna, can postpone the time of his Death several times. By controlling these three channels, you can significantly increase the duration of your Life.

For the health of the physical body, two conditions are necessary:

- a ) the purity of the channels - Ida and Pingala;

- b ) the balance of solar and lunar currents in the body.

As long as these two Forces are separated, they remain incapable of revealing their nature and their meaning for man, because they are two sides of one whole. The immortal creative Power of Life is blind without the Power of Knowledge and becomes an endless play of passions in the eternal cycle of Death and rebirth. The Power of Knowledge without the unifying primordial Power of Life also turns into a deadly poison of the intellect, a demonic principle aimed at self-destruction of Life.

BUT! Where these two Forces unite, permeating and complementing each other, they evoke the sacred Fire of the enlightened Consciousness, which radiates warmth and Light, and in which Knowledge grows into living Wisdom, and a blind craving for existence and violent passions - into the Power of universal Love.

Few have succeeded in raising the Kundalini Fire through more than one channel of the threefold pillar; two-thirds of its action in most people is spent on stimulating the reproductive organs. Only when the unhindered (simultaneous and with the same vibration) ascent of the Fire of Matter through all three channels occurs, only then, thanks to the burning of the restrictive web and separating particles, can the work of the Spirit be carried out to purify all its conductors. After its completion, the three-part channel will become one. This is the main danger.

Unwinding the ball of cosmic Kundalini Energy and raising it to the proper height in the human body is not the main thing. The whole problem is to be able to keep this Energy at the achieved height for a long enough time.

Those who do not cope with this task always suffer a sad fate: a person either dies of a heart attack, or, if he remains alive, turns into a sex maniac, since Kundalini, falling down, deforms his psyche and physiology, turning him not only useless, but also dangerous for surrounding a member of society.

But the chakras are active not only in the process of raising the Kundalini, but also in our daily Life. The question of the reality of mental centers is a question of our awareness of the subtle reactions of our body to the environment. To use the centers consciously, it is not at all necessary to visualize them. All people use them unconsciously.

Usually people cannot use their chakras consciously, since these centers are "closed" for them - they do not see their activity, they are simply dissolved in it. "Opening" your centers and "seeing" them from the outside, that is, disidentified with their activities, a person is able to use the chakras as a special channel of conscious relationships with both external and internal Worlds, using them like an input-output device of a human " biocomputer" .

Different chakras correspond to different "segments" of the body and, accordingly, all anatomical organs and physiological functions associated with these "segments". But chakras are not at all "places" in which the presence of some organ is supposed, but a region in which SOMETHING is experienced.

The concepts of rigid localization are inapplicable to chakras. The exact spatial localization of the chakras is determined by the individual characteristics of each specific organism and depends on the source of the dominant signals in this "segment" of the body.

Not to mention identification, chakras cannot even be correlated with any anatomical formations, but only with whole areas of the human body, represented by the corresponding parts of the spinal cord, autonomic nerve plexuses, endocrine glands, nerves, arteries, organs, muscles and patches of skin.

For example, it is impossible to say what exactly VISHUDHA - the throat center - relates to - with the pharyngeal plexus or the carotid artery and the carotid sinus, with the larynx, the thyroid gland or the places where the spinal cord joins the medulla oblongata. The physical correlate of the chakra system is the entire human body, not any individual organs or organ systems.

But, due to the fact that for most people the spatial orientation in their own body is still a serious obstacle, we will have to in the future talk about the centers, taking into account the above, - to be attached to more specific places in the physical body.

Our body reacts differently to all kinds of situations in which we continuously reside, as if echoing in various areas of the body: in the lower or upper abdomen, in the genitals, in the chest or heart, in the throat, in different parts of the head, etc. etc. Therefore, in everyday Life, we associate the chakras not in the spinal cord, as one might expect, but in the front of the abdominal and chest cavity.

In addition, since the chakras are the centers of absorption of cosmic etheric Energy, there is a direct connection between the functions of the chakras and the psychophysiological tone (energy) of the body.

Due to the presence of chakras in our body, we can, with the help of the body, not only extract specific information about the people communicating with us, about the situations that are created around us and the environment around us, but even influence all this in a certain way.

G.I. Gurdjieff, depending on the degree of opening of the chakras, distinguished seven stages of development of Consciousness:

1. the predominance of the instinctive and motor spheres;

2. the primacy of the emotional sphere;

3. the primacy of the intellect;

4. the beginning of the awakening of Consciousness, Knowledge and the ability to observe;

5. developed Consciousness;

6. transitional stage;

7. the presence of objective Consciousness (the fourth state of Consciousness) - the highest, esoteric level.

People interact with each other not through speech, which is just one of the many forms of throat chakra activity, but holistically, with all their centers.

Different types of emotions are interconnected with different chakras, we for the most part stay in that psycho-emotional state, in the range of which our most developed mental center is most active .

The individual characteristics of the chakra system representing us determine the specialization of our vital activity, our actual place in Life. This also determines a certain type of our thinking, our ability to assess the situation and environment, orientation in society and our vision of the World.

The activity of different centers is subtly interconnected with different life situations, people, places, cities, cultures, etc. Energy centers are almost never developed to the same degree, harmoniously, there is always a predominance of one or more of them over others.

So, the high activity of MULADHARA determines the development of outstanding abilities in an athlete, ANAKHATA - an extraordinary artistic talent, VISHUDHI - parapsychological inclinations.

Through the chakras, you can receive information about the internal environment of the body and interact with it. The more developed the center, the more "subtle" and reliable information can be obtained with its help. The impact of a person through the chakras on the external environment is most typically manifested in the form of the so-called. "Interpersonal relations", and in some cases - in the practice of "magic", "witchcraft" and parapsychological influences.

Let's list the SEVEN MAIN CHAKRAMS indicating the number of energy vortices (petals) in each of them:

a) Centers ABOVE the diaphragm:

1. Head center (thalamus) - SAHASRARA - 1000 petals

2. Center between the eyebrows (cerebellum) - AJNA - 2 petals

3. Throat center (7 segments - VISHUDHA - 16 petals of the cervical spine)

4. The heart center (7 segments - Anahata - 12 petals thoracic vertebral Ica .)

DIAPHRAGM

b) Centers UNDER the diaphragm:

5. Solar plexus (5 segments - MANIPURA - 10 petals of the lower thoracic spine)

6. Sacral center (5 segments - SVADHISTHANA - 6 petals of the lumbar spine)

7. Base of the spine (sacrum) - MULADHARA - 4 petals

One large energy vortex is also associated with the listed chain of chakrams - HRIT, located on the left side of the body, in the area of the spleen and pancreas. It has eight petals and is often seen as the inner aspect of the ANAHATA CHAKRA.

Closure in this vortex leads to the development of selfhood, egoism, opposition of the animal and spiritual principles, which leads to an internal conflict of the personality. In addition, the block hrt at the somatic level leads to the appearance of all possible cardio - vascular diseases. It is with this vortex that the possibility of integration and harmonization of the entire chain of chakrams is associated.

Another vortex, somewhat smaller than those described above, TALU, is located at the back of the head, near the longitudinal brain, where the upper palate is in contact with the neck. TALU has 12 petals and is the center of the Kundalini transition from VISHUDHI to AJNA-CHAKRA.

Another energetic vortex - MANAS - belongs to the ADJNA-CHAKRA system, located directly above it . It has 6 petals, five of which are active in the waking state of a person and are associated with the five senses (taste, sight, smell, touch and hearing). MANAS is considered the center of sensory Consciousness - through it, the interaction of Consciousness with the surrounding World takes place .

The sixth petal is active only in sleep or in altered states of Consciousness, through it the relationship of Consciousness with the Astral Plane is carried out. Therefore, working with MANAS is very important for mastering the techniques for the transition to other Worlds.

The AJNA system also includes INDU - an energy vortex located directly above MANAS. It has 16 petals and is considered the center of human higher intelligence (BUDDHI). The possibility of acquiring the highest forms of Knowledge, giving an integral perception of the World, is associated with INDU.

In addition to these two, the KALA-CHAKRA (NIRVANA) vortex also belongs to the AJNA system , where SUSHUMNA ends. Above NIRVANA Energy moves outside the physical body, and the connection with the next extracranial chakra of the Teacher (Guru) is carried out with the help of a special " Visarga Power " . The highest forms of concentration are associated with this chakra, leading to the dissolution of personal Consciousness and the transition to the level of Superconsciousness.

All of these chakras can be in one of three main states: neutral, emitting or absorbing Energy. In an average person, you can usually see all three types of chakras .

Each open chakra either absorbs or radiates Energy. The subtle energy structure of the emitting chakra is a dextrorotatory spiral with an increased step, and the suction chakra is in the form of a levorotatory spiral tapering downward.

The central chakras can be either in a completely closed state, or in a balanced state of input and output . It depends on the internal homeostasis of the body, the influence of the environment and the emotional state of the person.

In the event of a blockage, an excessive concentration of Energy in one place or another of the channel usually manifests itself in the form of various pathological changes, dysfunctions of individual organs or systems, reflecting on the physical body with ailments or diseases. In addition, such "plugs" prevent the body from supplying Energy from the surrounding Space.

In this regard, some conclusions can be drawn regarding the activities of energy centers:

- the chakras take an active part in managing the flows of Energy circulating both in them and throughout the body, changing their strength and information content;

- chakras and their connections contain - in the form of biofield lines of force - the basic information about the physiological state of the organism, being not only receivers and emitters of Energy, but also information and distribution centers;

- in a healthy and harmonious state of any organism, the potential of large and small centers absorbing Energy must be balanced by the potential of centers emitting Energy, that is, the system must be in a neutral state.

In the chakras of the human body, the Energy of the Cosmos is converted into the type of Energy necessary for its vital activity, similar to how our hearing aids perceive and process mechanical vibrations excited in a microphone membrane by a modulated electromagnetic wave.

In the same way, the system of chakrams, utilizing pure Prana, returns it to the Cosmos again, but in the form of vibrations, colored by all kinds of information, which form around the body an energy-informational shell inherent only to it - AURU or BIOPOLE.

It should also be remembered that the "petals" of the centers are a symbolic expression of the Force and its obvious effect on Matter, these are various types of subtle Energies controlled by each chakra.

The fiery petals are woven from the thinnest filaments of the polarized substrate of fiery holograms, which preserve information and energy codes, the combinations of which entail this or that action. The petals roughly correspond to approximately the same mechanism as spherical antennas for focusing radio beams at radio stations.

Each chakram, unwinding from within itself, is a fiery hologram, in which Fire entered the necessary Form of Movement. It contains trillions of BITs, interacting with each other with the help of the common Consciousness of the chakram, which determines its holographic structure and, as a consequence, its functions and qualities.

Chakrams revolve in the Space of the Soul. Their Fire and Light, reflected in the Soul, become Atman - a function of the Soul. Each center, being tuned to a certain frequency of vibrations of spatial Energy, also serves as an apparatus for a radial, multidimensional view of Space, an organ of Perception and Action.

In addition to the radiant Psychic Energy - condensed Prana, the Will, purified from any vibrations, also concentrates around the chakrams. It is capable of one of its density, directed by the center, literally moving mountains and changing river beds, pushing the depths of the seas and turning water into wine ... Will is also an irreplaceable conductor of Light and Fire of Consciousness.

Each Lotus Center opens its petals only when the need arises and there are qualitative prerequisites. The chakram opens up to take an Action and closes again when the Action is done.

Depending on the karmic tasks of a person and the purpose of his incarnation, this Action can have a different duration and essence . Lotus petals curl up to the center of the flower, covering the Heart of the Lotus, its God. The total number of petals in the five centers (excluding the two higher ones) is 48. These Energies in their two aspects - physical vital Energy and spiritual qualities, make up 96 aspects or vibrations of the two petals of AJNA.

In the Chinese Doctrine, this center is called "the sealed palace", because it is revealed only by a very pious person, and as a result of conscious hard work. Five centers with 48 petals are synthesized in AJNA. Therefore, we have: 48 + 2 = 50 - the number of a perfect personality (5 - the number of a person, 10 - the number of perfection).

Also, if we symbolically add 48 petals of five centers to 46 petals of AJNA (48-2 = 46), then we get the number 144 (12 x 12) - the completed work of twelve creative Hierarchies, i.e. perfect union and union of the Soul with the body. If we go further and correlate 144 types of Forces with 1000 Forces of the head center, we get 144,000 - the number of saved human Souls, which, according to the "Revelation of John the Theologian," will be able to stand next to God during the Second Coming of Jesus Christ.

To make it easier for you to understand the processes of cooperation between Matter and Spirit, we present the "Hidden Numbers of the Sacraments" used by the ancient priests:

1. Essence

2. (1+ 1) - Connection

3. (2+ 1) - Reproduction

4. (2+ 2) - Law

5. (2+ 3) - Knowledge

6. (3+ 3) - Development

7. (4+ 3) - Truth

8. (4+ 4) - Rock

9. (4+ 5) - Cognition

10. (5 + 5) - Revelation of the Spirit

11. (6+ 5) - Evolution

12. (6 + 6) - Perfection of Possession

13. (6 + 7) - Choice of Spheres of Being

14. (7 + 7) - Deity

15. (8 + 7) - Preference

16. (8 + 8) - Freedom

17. (8 + 9) - World

18. (9 + 9) - Infinity

19. (10+ 9) - Mystery

20. (10+ 10) - Spirit

21. (10+ 11) - Start

22. (11 + 11) - Design

23. (12+ 11) - Creation

24. (12+ 12) - Incarnation

The chakras of the etheric body of a man constantly interact with the chakras of the etheric body of a woman - its spiritual half - and vice versa, even if they are in different ends of the Cosmos. The four feminine principles form a special group, representing the life forces (PRANU) of the great elements of Earth, Water, Fire, Air and their corresponding psychic centers. In each of them the Unity of masculine and feminine principles is realized, thereby achieving the fifth and highest degree.

In other words, instead of seeking union (marriage) with a woman outside of ourselves, we must seek it INSIDE US through the coincidence of our masculine and feminine nature in the process of Meditation. The upper chakra (Sahasrara) is a window into the cosmic Consciousness, and in its essence it is common for the "I" of the man and the "I" of the woman, which are the spiritual halves of each other.

The next chakra from above (Ajna) is a window into Consciousness, contemplating the manifested Worlds. The development of this chakra gives a person clairvoyance in these Worlds. But the awareness of the manifested is based on the alternation in Consciousness of moments of consciousness with moments of unconsciousness. When the "I" of a man has a moment of consciousness, the "I" of the woman corresponding to him in the spirit of the woman has a moment of unconsciousness and vice versa.

Next comes the Vishuddha chakra, which is a "window to Will". Even lower is the Anahata chakra, through which the cyclical breath of Life, consisting of four phases, is manifested. These chakras in the male and female halves are directly connected so that one phase of the man's breathing corresponds to the opposite phase of the woman's breathing.

The situation is similar to the mutually pairwise alternation of moments of consciousness and unconsciousness, since two Consciousnesses vibrating in the Illusion arose from a single integral "I" that perceives all Truth at once and entirely in its fundamental non-manifestation.

The Anahata chakra is followed by the Manipura chakra, with the help of which the forces of the astral body flow into the etheric body and are distributed throughout all its channels and centers. Through this chakra , a sympathetic, emotional contact arises between a man and a woman . Below Manipura lies the Svadhisthana chakra - a window into the creative Energy of the Cosmos.

Whether it will be directed at physical offspring and sexual pleasures, or, conversely, turned inward to impart creative actual immortality to an external analogue of the etheric body, depends on the striving of the human Spirit.

MULADHARA

Symbolic Attributes of the Root Energy Center

The geometric symbol of this chakra - the mandala - is used in meditative techniques for opening and balancing the chakra in combination with its main mantra and the mantras of the petals. You can also imagine this chakram as a red-orange spot.

The term chakra is often used synonymously with mandala. Even the outer World surrounding the body is transformed into an all-encompassing MANDALA, whose concentric circles, like the circles evoked from a stone thrown onto a quiet surface of water, spread wider and wider until they disappear into infinity.

The "Root Center" is represented by a yellow square or cube corresponding to the element "EARTH", in whose dark womb the embryos of all actions ripen . This is the area of karmic Laws, karmically conditioned activity. Its nature is comparable to the nature of the earthly elements enslaved by Form, a state of stiffness and inertia.

In the center of the square is depicted a LINGAM, the body of which is the Form of Light. The lower opening of the middle channel - SUSHUMNA, identified with the central channel of the spinal cord - rests on the base of the descending triangle - the symbol of the female genital organ .

The body of the LINGAM is wrapped in three and a half turns by the Kundalini Serpent - the feminine hypostasis of God, Divine Energy and Omnipresence - the Aggregate of all Energy of the Universe, capable of manifesting itself at any time and under any form. The power of the Kundalini is presented in a resting state, closing the opening of the LINGAM with its tongue.

The lord of the chakra is not a deity, internally connected with it by nature or representing the personification of the elementary qualities of the center, embodying Wisdom and capable of doing everything. The lord of the chakra is a symbol of those Forces with which we want to fill and activate this center.

The choice of this symbol depends on how suitable it is for this role. To achieve this, the symbol must match some of the traits or qualities of the chakra, although it may be different from its elemental nature in other aspects.

This four-petal "earth chakram" is located in the perineal region and "corresponds" to the sacral plexus, symbolized by a square. This is the only chakram located differently for different sexes: in men it is "located" at the base of the spine (the prostate gland is between the anus and the genital organ), and in women - between the ovaries, on the back wall of the vagina.

The reproductive organs are negative in relation to the throat center, as is the solar plexus in relation to the Heart. But, without going into details due to the complexity of the issue under discussion, we note that during some stages of the evolutionary process, MULADHARA-CHAKRA is a positive center in relation to everyone else, not excluding even the head center - SAHASRAR.

Due to the fact that the petals of this chakra are the seat of both the Kundalini Shakti and the vitalizing Fire petals of vitality, this center is the most effective expression of both polarities - negative and positive. In one form or another of activity, it is present in all SENSING beings, and not only the level of Consciousness, but also the continuity of Existence and the ability to reproduce species on one or another Plane, to a great extent depends on its state.

This center stores in itself all the energy-informational potential of the subconscious and therefore is considered as a link between the Physical and subconscious Worlds. Therefore, sometimes Muladhara is also called the "survival center", since it is associated with the mechanisms of the human body associated with the function of preserving the physical body.

For example, when you suddenly find yourself in a critical, stressful or dangerous situation, your first chakra begins to rotate vigorously to release the accumulated information you need to stay alive or help someone else survive. So, if you are fired from your job and do not know where to get a job, if you have lost your last money or shelter, then at this time you are probably with all your Consciousness in the Muladhara Chakra, where you are looking for support to maintain the foundations of Life.

The four-petal lotus of Muladhara is literally a fourfold radiation - the "Cross of the Holy Spirit" or the equal-pointed Cross - its symbol. In the first. In the Mineral Kingdom of Nature, through which the Spirit is just beginning to manifest on Earth, this center is a unity on the Etheric Plane, since there is only one petal. In the Plant Kingdom, if we consider it as an expression of the great Existence of the Spirit, two petals are already activated.

In the Animal Kingdom, Muladhara has three petals, while in man the lotus vibrates in a fourfold manner. At each Initiation of the Spirit on our planet, on the Etheric Plane, one of the petals of this chakra opens, and with the individualization of the Spirit, four petals have already been activated, which gave him the opportunity to transfer his self-conscious activity to the Physical Plane.

The first period of human progress began with the passage of the stage when the animal man became a thinking creature, and ends with the beginning of the conscious functioning of the astral body, when emotionality began to play a primary role in the Life of primitive people. This period corresponds to the Lemurian and early Atlantic Races, when a person was polarized on his physical body and, through his life experience, learned to obey emotions and incipient feelings.

As each of the petals of the energy centers begins to vibrate, the Consciousness of a person comes into closer contact with the Higher, more spiritual Matter, due to which the acceleration of the movement of the human Soul towards the more subtle bodies of the Planetary Logos, and, therefore, the Solar Logos, is achieved. Later, when on Earth a part of humanity passes into existence in the Sixth Race, the Kundalini Fire will be transmuted from Muladhara into a greater activity of the throat center - Vishuddhi.

The "root" center is the meeting point of the three NADIs, the triple conjunction - SUSHUMNA, PINGALS and IDAS, in which the creative Sids of the body are transformed into spiritual possibilities, leading to a true restoration of body, speech and Mind.

Sexual stimulation manifests itself not so much in creativity on the Physical, as on the Astral and Mental Planes, manifesting itself in the creations of art and beauty, as well as in the objective work of scientists. But the crimes, licentiousness, orgies and horrors of the Physical Plane are also based primarily on sexual emotions.

Muladhara is a window to the cosmic Energy of Life. It is a synthesis of two principles - cosmic Fire and cosmic Water (in another terminology of the First Energy and the First Matter). Man is active in cosmic Fire, woman is active in cosmic Water. But mental centers are determined not by the nature of the elements that symbolize them, but by psychological functions that are not related to them.

During Meditation, one should imagine in this center a four-petalled lotus, whose petals, starting from the east, rotate clockwise and have the qualities of Prana of the four elements - "earth", "water", "fire" and "air", which correspond to the following proto-syllables: LAM (yellow), BAM (white), RAM (red), YAM (green). In the center of the lotus, the Prana " Ether" or Akasha should be represented as a blue dot.

It is very important to understand that in all visualizations you are dealing not with material, but with vital and psychic signs, Forces and laws from which our World is built, regardless of whether we call it "internal" or "external".

This chakram is dominated by red color. The energy of which is considered the simplest, vital, suitable only for the implementation of vegetative functions and the performance of rough work. This is the main Energy of the existence of most species of the Animal Kingdom. The wise, controlling this Energy, can achieve through it the highest spiritual power and perfection, while uninformed people are subjected to its destructive influence.

It should be understood that the whole problem lies not in the acquisition or receipt of miraculous Powers, but only in restoring the disturbed balance of our psychic Powers, in freeing ourselves from our inner constraints, our mental poverty and spiritual limitations. The art of controlling the Kundalini Energy in this chakra is closely related to the ability of a person to LEVITATE - flights of the physical body by neutralizing the force of the Earth's gravity.

The planet Saturn corresponds to Muladhara, its sound formula, which contributes to the excitation of its vibrations - MANTRA - LAM. Each of the four petals is enhanced by the mantras: VAM, GAM, SHAM and SAM.

Muladhara is the powerhouse of the entire system of a living being. Like a dynamo, the Kundalini system generates Energy, sending it to different parts of the body to perform different functions. From this chakra, a person draws Energy for the implementation of any form of physical, vital and mental activity.

At the physiological level, the sacral nerve plexus "corresponds" to the Muladhara chakra, and the prostate is the endocrine gland. It is most closely associated with the male genital organs, as well as with the rectum and colon. From the organs of perception and action, the nose and legs correspond to it.

If this center is unbalanced, the following diseases can occur: hemorrhoids, constipation, sciatica, prostatitis, inflammation of the ovaries.

Muladhara is associated with psychological capabilities that ensure the survival of the physical body and the protection of a person. Its normal work gives a feeling of confidence and stability, and imbalance causes self-doubt, depression, lack of will and despondency. In such cases, a person loses the purpose of his Life, as if losing his roots, completely surrendering to the satisfaction of his own lower desires.

On the psychophysiological plane, Concentration on this chakra leads to an increase in vital Energy, increases resistance to disease, gives vigor and endurance, as well as determination in solving everyday problems, the imbalance of this center manifests itself in the form of anger, greed, delusion, prudence, sensuality, desire for accumulation.

SWADHISTHANA

The six-petal chakram anatomically "corresponds" to the lumbar plexus, an area located 4-6 cm below the navel, in the genital area, where the program and the Energy of sex drives, sexual sensuality and potency are concentrated. The padma of this chakram is located between the 4th and 5th lumbar vertebrae. People of creative labor work on this chakra: scientists, writers, poets, artists, musicians, etc.

The prostate, lumbar and hypogastric plexuses correspond to Svadhisthana. Endocrine functions are manifested in the adrenal glands, liver, spleen . It is most closely associated with the female genital organs, kidneys, and bladder . Its organ of perception is the language, and the organ of action is the hands. If it is imbalanced, impotence in men, frigidity in women, hypersexuality, diabetes, kidney and bladder diseases can occur.

This center is closely connected with Matter, generating a sequence of conception - creating a form, incarnating an Idea, bearing a fetus - and producing an exchange of Energies between:

- the spleen, as a center for processing Prana;

- svadhisthana as the medium of reproduction;

- muladhara, as the center supplying the body with the life principle.

If you ask a Zen monk, "Where do you think from?", He will put his hand on his stomach. Through this center, you perceive the emotions of other people. For many people, he is very active and is able to endow the so-called "clairsensitivity", but very often, having this psychic gift in us, we do not use it, although even a small part of it allows us to be much more sensitive to other people and feel dangerous situations in advance.

Svadhisthana is a "window" to the creative Energy of the Cosmos. Whether it will be directed at physical offspring and sexual pleasures, or, conversely, turned inward to impart creative actual immortality to an external analogue of the etheric body, depends on the aspiration of the human Soul.

But the excessive opening of this chakra without the corresponding development of other centers can lead to mental trauma due to the excessive mental load that falls on a person from all sides, when he begins to take very close to his heart literally all the problems of the people around him. Therefore, we do not advise, without serious reasons, to engage in artificial strengthening of the work of this center.

Consciousness can use any center of the body, and Svadhisthana is the center that is closest to the primary source of Kundalini Energy. The brain is located farthest from it, therefore, if the vital Energy moves outward, then the brain becomes the center of Consciousness. If the Kundalini Energy moves inward, then ultimately the navel becomes the center.

During the practice of Meditation in Tantric Yoga, which focuses on sexual union as a way to achieve higher states of Consciousness, the "navel" center becomes of paramount importance and is considered as the actual starting point or the main organ of psychic warmth. In it, gross elements are transformed into psychic ones. When the obstacles of the lower centers are removed, Meditation acquires a reliable foundation and then you can freely move on to the main goal: the formation of spiritual unity.

The Svadhisthanna point of the Evolution of Consciousness is characterized by the development of the astral body and the intensification of the desires of the lower Mind. In the constant struggle between his emotions, feelings, torn apart by desires and lusts, a person begins to gradually realize the Life given to him as something more than just a means to physical and sensual pleasure. However, the lack of equilibrium of the Mind, balance and mental control limit his Consciousness to purely individual interests.

The sacred (in the sense of "innermost") plexus controls the entire area where the reproductive Forces of the sexual and accompanying nature are concentrated; it is the point from which we receive and to which we send the impulses of our sexual sensations. Svadhisthana governs inner vitality; its functions also include extracting Prana from food and energy accumulation. The functions of this chakra are associated with the digestive and nutritional system of the body as a whole, i.e. splitting, dissolving and separating nutrients into those that must be excreted from the body.

On the psychophysiological plane, the imbalance manifests itself in the form of limited Consciousness, lack of compassion, desire for destruction, delusion, contempt and suspicion, frustration, anxiety and fear. With a normally functioning chakra, a person shows patience, endurance and self-confidence .

The primary element of Svadhisthana is "water", but this does not mean at all that it cannot become a center of psychic warmth. Fire passes through all centers.

The governing planet is Jupiter. The mantra is YOU, and each of the six petals is activated by its own mantras: BAM, BHAM, MAM, YAM, RAM and LAM. The predominance of the feminine principle and water is symbolized on the mandala of this chakra in the form of a light yellow circle, in which is placed a shiny silver crescent.

The energy of this center is orange in color and provides processes associated with relationships between the sexes, including sexual. When meditating, you can also imagine a pink spot or circle instead.

At the mental level, it conditions the idealization of its choice (not only sexual, but also material), and at the physiological level, it provides the functions of procreation. Through this center, we perceive the emotions of other people.

Concentration on this chakra gives the ability to use the creative and preserving Energies to ascend with your Consciousness in the realms of pure art and pure relationships between people, allows you to free yourself from unbridled passion, lust, anger, greed, jealousy and envy.

Very great importance is attached to this center in the oriental martial arts and in various psychoenergetic techniques, since in this area there is an accumulation of Energy (QI) with its subsequent transfer to the limbs or internal organs. In India, it is believed that the awakening of Svadhisthana ensures health and a long Life.

MANIPURA

This ten-petal chakram is localized in the astral body in the region 5-7 cm above the navel, in the projection of the solar plexus, which plays a nourishing role for it. The center itself is at the navel. His Padma is located between the 2nd and 3rd lumbar vertebrae.

It is symbolized by Aries and corresponds to Fire, the ruling planet is Mars. The mantra is RAM, and each of the ten petals has its own mantras: DHAM, NAM, TAM, YAM, DAM, TAM, MAM, PAM, PHAM.

Controls endocrine functions associated with the liver, adrenal glands, pancreas and spleen. Therefore, the energy of Manipura directly affects the liver, stomach, spleen, small intestine and gallbladder. The organ of perception is the eyes, the organ of action is the anus.

This energy center is considered the main accumulator of Prana. It is associated with the level of intelligence and psychic abilities. Yogis also awakened this chakra to acquire the body's insensitivity to heat and cold. During the time of Atlantis, this center was very active. It represents the Forces of transformation in the physical, as well as in the mental sense (digestion, assimilation, transformation of inorganic substances into organic ones, as well as the transmutation of organic substances into Psychic Energy, etc.)

Being the center of the active desire for the manifestation of Power and Will in the impact on the surrounding World, Manipura is of decisive importance in the Life of a modern average developed person, synthesizing his energy before the integration process , accumulating all the lower Energies for their distribution in the body and directing them to the higher chakras.

With the help of Manipura, the forces of the astral body are poured into the etheric body and distributed along all its channels and centers. Through this chakra , a sympathetic, emotional contact arises between a man and a woman . Achieving control over this chakra is the main goal of a student striving for spiritual improvement, which is achieved by transmuting desire into sustainable aspiration.

Manipura is a receiver of all emotional and volitional reactions, impulses and Energies of desire for impact, submission and control. At the level of development of this center, the Soul makes attempts to activate the group forms of Consciousness. But most people, living in the World of Illusions, are still in the sphere of displaying only their own desires.

All organs of the abdominal cavity are subordinate to manipura; physical strength and volitional qualities of a person depend on it . That is why a real Master of Kung Fu or Karate inflicts all his blows with the help of the Energy of the solar plexus, when all the energy accumulated in Manipur or Svadhisthana mentally and mentally "fires" through the "tonden" (hips) into the striking part of the body and strikes the opponent not for due to physical strength, and due to the accumulation and subsequent internal "explosion" of psychic Energy. I wrote about this technique in detail in my three-volume book "The way of karate - from" touching delayed death "to strikes without touching".

This chakra is the distribution point of all the Energy of the organism, here we are held by fear, explicit or suppressed, many "attachments" also go along the line of Manipura. "Abdominal brain" - this name is given to the solar plexus because it radiates Force and Energy to all parts of the body. The activity of not only the whole organism depends on it, but also the brain itself. Although this chakra is located slightly above the navel, it is nevertheless this chakra that is meant when the Master teaches a disciple in Meditation to "contemplate his navel".

Manipura is the focus of the human microcosm energy system. By supplying Energy to other centers, it is also responsible for saturating the etheric body, which in turn feeds the astral body. Therefore, it plays an important role in interaction with the Astral World. Manipura works by eliminating the desired effect of all psychic Energy in the body and creates general imbalance and disharmony. When you are afraid, or nervous, or when you have constipation due to nerves, you always feel stiffness in this center.

The imbalance of the solar plexus on the psychophysiological plane manifests itself in the form of greed, jealousy, deceit, dishonesty, stupidity, fear, irritability, insecurity, a guilt complex, delusion, deceit and cruelty. In addition, it leads to diseases such as stomach ulcers, bile spills, hepatitis, hypoglycemia, gallstone disease, etc.

Normal work of Manipura provides such psychological qualities as determination, independence of behavior, personal energy, willpower, bright individuality.

Concentrated work with this chakra gives an understanding of the processes taking place in the gross and subtle bodies of the body, increasing vitality and getting rid of many diseases, acquiring longevity and good health, developing extraordinary managerial and organizational abilities, increasing the ability to control speech and clearly expressing one's Thoughts, influencing people through speech.

ANAKHATA

In the physical body, it is localized in the center of the chest, at the level of the heart, between the nipples. Planet - Venus. Corresponds to the primary element "air" and the cardio-aortic plexus. The endocrine gland is TIMUS.

It is depicted in the form of a light yellow circle, in which is placed a hexagonal star of gray-blue color. The circle is surrounded by 12 brick-red petals. The mantra is IAM. Mantras of the petals: KAM, KHAM, GAM, GHAM, NGAM, NAM, CHHAM, JAM, JHAM, NYAM, TAM, THAM.

Anahata is most associated with the heart, pericardium, and lungs. Its organ of perception is the skin, and its organ of action is the genitals. Disruptions in work can cause cardiovascular disease, arthritis, hypertension, and lung disease.

Through Anahata, the cyclical breath of Life, consisting of four phases, is manifested . This chakra in the male and female half of humanity is directly connected so that one phase of a man's breathing corresponds to the opposite phase of breathing in a woman. The situation is similar with the mutually pairwise alternation of the moments of consciousness and unconsciousness, since the two, vibrating in the Illusion of Consciousness, arose from a single integral "I" into the one who perceives all Truth at once and entirely in its fundamental non-manifestation.

In the normal state, this chakra has a silvery color, but it acquires the color of pure gold with emotional stress associated with the need to overcome serious and dangerous obstacles, when the mental state of a fighting person comes to combat readiness, and his energy shells acquire sufficient strength and resistance to external traumatic influences.

Controls hands, breathing and motor functions. A positive influence on the psychophysiological plane is manifested in the form of inspiration, an impulse for creativity, hope for a better future, and in a negative one - as lust, indecision, uncertainty, impatience, laziness, indifference, arrogance, aggressiveness, partiality, anxiety.

Anahata is considered to be the center of emotionality and spirituality. In ancient times, it was believed that it was in this place that the Soul of man was located, and in the East they were sure that in this center was the root of man's selfhood, which fenced him off from all other living beings. Therefore, Meditation on the feeling of sublime Love for all has always been associated with this chakram. The Fire of Anahata transforms and purifies, melts and restores the elements of our personality to their original purity.

By the way, I can tell you that the activation of the heart center is also accompanied by very unpleasant and even painful sensations in the area of ??the heart, which confuses doctors, since with a thorough medical examination, no violations are found either in the work of the cardiovascular system or in the activity of other body systems. ... The pains come on suddenly, last no more than half an hour and just as suddenly, without the use of any medications, they pass. For me personally, this period of "heartless heart pains" lasted from 33 to 35 years old, after which it never manifested itself in the future.

This is the chakra of oneness with others and true self-love, which is completely different from self-centeredness and "narcissism." This is the center of the hierarchical Energy that flows through the Soul into the middle centers of all disciples and Initiates. A closed chakra indicates that a person is still largely selfish and that he lacks the concept of honor and decency. Such people become insensitive, emotionally closed, passive, discouraged and sad.

The disclosure of ANAKHATA leads to the revival of humanity on the basis of spiritual Love and Wisdom, and to the creation of a strong connection between the developing humanity and the Hierarchy of the Earth. Establishing a connection with the Hierarchy occurs automatically, as the interests of the individual are united with the demands of the Soul. Personal Consciousness is transformed into a group Consciousness, into selfless love for another person, for a group of people or into love for all that exists, the natural consequence of which is the opening of the channel for the receipt of hierarchical Energy. Many types of Eastern Meditation focus on opening the Anahata Chakra.

This plexus transmits the highest spiritual vibrations to the heart, which, together with the blood, carries Energy and information throughout the body, saturating the bioenergetic Aura with it. The aura, in turn, charges the space around a person with an atmosphere of peace, harmony and feelings of sublime energetic overflow and benevolence transmitted to other people.

Anahata has two subchakras corresponding to the horizontal of the chest: on the right side - HATA, and on the left - ANA, expressing, respectively, the spiritual joy of Life and the principle of Good. These two subchakras can be compared with Scylla and Charybdis, between which each human Soul has to pass on its path of ascent to its Spirit.

In addition, Anahata regulates and maintains the biological rhythms of the Prana circulation. Each of its petals is associated with one of the twelve acupuncture channels, the daily rhythm of which is regulated by this center.

In the early stages of the development of the Race in humans, Anahata with its twelve petals goes down, descending to the center of the solar plexus, which since the time of Atlantis is a lotus turned upward with petals reaching the heart chakra. In the process of spiritual opening , Anahata begins to slowly open and turn over with its petals towards the overlying Vishudha.

This is because the influence of the principle of hierarchical ascent and attraction on the part of the Leader or Teacher increases to establish closer contact with the Soul. As a result of such a spiritual attraction, the transmuted Energies from under the diaphragmatic centers rise through the Manipura upwards, due to which the awareness of the nature of Love-Wisdom grows in the Soul.

To awaken the green Energy of ANAKHATA, you need to direct into it the flows formed as a result of the rotation of the yellow Energy of the lower chakra counterclockwise, and the blue Energy of the upper center - clockwise with your Thought, Will and Imagination .

The effect of working with the chakra: gaining power over your lower self, Wisdom and inner Strength; activation of the abilities for supersensible perception and teleportation - moving in Space in a physical body; balancing the masculine and feminine aspects of one's own Energy; control over feelings; the ability to cope with difficulties and overcome life obstacles; developing Divine vision and achieving harmony between intentions and actions; the formation of cosmic love and the development of creative inspiration.

VISHUDHA

In the physical body, it is localized in the neck, at the base of the larynx (pharynx), in the region of the thyroid gland. Her Padma (core) is located between 6 and 7 cervical vertebrae. The throat plexus, thyroid and parathyroid glands are associated with it. It interacts most closely with the occipital roots of the spinal cord.

It corresponds to the element "ether" (in ancient philosophy - the substance of "heavenly firmament"), the governing planet is Jupiter, its mantra is HAM, and each of the 16 petals has its own mantra: AM, AAM, IM, IM, UM, EM, AM , UUM, ROME, OM, ROME, LRIM, LRIM, AIM, AUM, AHM.

The most important function of the energy of this center is to serve as a link between the physical body and the immortal Spirit. The radiations of Vishuddha are considered the most subtle of the "dense" or "great" Essences of the World. Painted in blue or blue.

It is this energy level that is the best environment for the formation and existence of sensually colored images, Thought Forms and Thought-Ideas, which are constantly produced by people and, having exerted a certain influence on people or their environment, disintegrate after a while. Vishuddha is the "window" to Will. For a man, it is closed by egoism, and for a woman - by ignorance. External analogies of these chakras come into contact with each other only as a person overcomes his qualities of egoism and ignorance.

They say that women usually "love with their throats": from excess of feelings they often catch their breath. If you have something to say, but you constantly restrain yourself, then your throat chakra seems to narrow and contract, which means that sooner or later you will develop diseases associated with the respiratory tract: laryngitis or sore throat. Disorders in the throat center can lead to inflammation of the larynx, thyroid disease, colds and flu.

Those people whose Vishuddha is open and developed, have the ability to prophesy, create sensually colored images, they are sociable, expressive, have a high creative potential, they are characterized by inspiration in work and emotional and spiritual activities. A closed or partially closed throat chakra is practically a characteristic disease of all "premature" clairvoyants and psychics, when the development of subtle bodies and energy centers is uneven.

This can be roughly, but clearly, compared only with the "lumpy bone" or disproportionality of the development of the physical body, which prevent a person from showing all his capabilities and make all the mechanical movements of the body clumsy, constrained and inharmonious. In the same way, the "one-sidedness" of the development of our subtle bodies and associated energy centers is manifested, which does not allow to fully manifest all those wonderful abilities that their natural and harmonious development gives.

I can share my observations on the natural opening of this center, accompanied by some physical discomfort rather than painful sensations. These "inconveniences" manifested themselves several times a day in the form of a sensation of a dense energy "lump" or "ball" that appeared for no reason in the larynx and did not give in to any efforts on my part to swallow or push it inside with the help of swallowing movements or drinking water ...

I repeat that it was felt more energetically than physically and lasted no more than an hour each time, after which it stopped just as suddenly. Sometimes - more often in the middle of the night - this sensation was also accompanied by a pleasant rush through the ear of a certain energetic, "jelly-like" substance, filling the entire throat cavity with elastic and clearly perceptible warmth, as if someone invisible was pouring some medicine into the larynx in a thin stream through the ear. Literally in a few minutes this substance was poured over the entire supra-diaphragm part of the body, after which the "jelly-like clot" of Energy was finally swallowed completely.

This lasted for me from 41 to 42 years old. In parallel with these symptoms, there were also more and more intensifying and more unpleasant than those described, signs of activation of the Ajna chakra: not associated with changes in the weather, tenacious and persistent pain in the back of the head, suddenly and for no reason - usually during the day - coming, and just as suddenly that cease by themselves. The impression is always such as if a huge crab grabbed the medulla oblongata on both sides and holds it with its tenacious claws for a certain period. At the same time, the pressure, both atmospheric and arterial, is completely stable and always normal.

It should be noted that the closed state of Ajna is most often evidenced by constant and incessant headaches, called "migraines". This speaks of a fundamental imbalance of the energy bodies and requires not so much medical intervention as spiritual intervention and the release of Consciousness to a higher level of existence with a thorough reassessment of its spiritual values, refusal of exaggerated material claims.

Vishuddha is associated with the First Initiation and develops great activity at the present stage of the development of the Race. This center distributes the creative Energy of the Soul among people who have reached a high level of spiritual development. He perceives the Energy of the qualities of the planet Saturn (3rd Ray), which, depending on the level of development, is perceived by a person through one of the three chakras: Manipura (for undeveloped and moderately developed Souls), Vishudha (for an aspirant and a subject) or Ajna (for a student and the Initiate). Such a threefold possibility of absorbing Energy is characteristic precisely for the present stage of the Evolution, when the aspect of active Mind reached its peak in half of humanity.

Group telepathy, like "clairaudience", which is the psychic hearing of voices, is also associated with the development of Vishuddha. Its most important function is that this chakra is also the center through which a person (personality) perceives his inner voice, "emanating in its lowest aspect from his Soul, and in the highest - from its Spirit.

To awaken the throat center through the fingers of the left palm facing upwards, screw into VISHUDHA the image of a blue energy flow, which then pours out through the right palm facing downward back into Space, and from the bottom of the earth you twist and pass a white energy cord through you into Space, which, rotating around chakrams, also enhances their rotational movement.

The effect of working with the chakra: peace of mind and purity, clarity of Thoughts and melodic voice; the ability to create sublime spiritual poetry; understanding dreams and insight into the mysteries of the scriptures. Vishuddha is connected with the personality - through creativity, with the Soul - through Consciousness, with the Spirit and the Monadic World of the Creator - through the thread of spiritual Life.

In the early stages of the Evolution of the Soul, sixteen energy petals of this chakra are directed downward, reaching the level of the shoulders and, as it were, enveloping the lungs. During the Life Cycle of the Soul, they gradually, in the course of its spiritual development, turn upward and capture the medulla oblongata and the carotid gland. It is during this period of "folding the lotus into a bud" a person begins to periodically feel some inconvenience and discomfort inside the larynx, which are not associated with any disturbances in the activity of the physical systems of the body. By the way, a sign of a disproportionate lag in the development of this center in comparison with the rest of the chakras are very frequent, almost constant and prolonged throat diseases.

AJNA

This is the most famous and recognized of all the chakras. People have always treated her with great respect and, perhaps, that is why the most famous techniques of Meditation are designed to awaken the Ajna chakra and increase the activity of the pineal gland, which is closely associated with it.

The mantra is OM, the mantras of the two petals are HAM The governing planet is the Moon.

The chakram has two points of mental manifestation in which it can be perceived: directly behind the point between the eyebrows in the region of the frontal sinuses and in the medulla oblongata, at the apex of the spinal column, in the very center of the brain, in the region of the tenth and fifth pairs of cranial nerves. Her padma is located between the 2nd and 3rd cervical vertebrae.

It is considered the center of Wisdom and is regarded as the most important meditative chakra. Most closely associated with the pituitary gland, cervical plexus and brain. From this chakra, the Will of the Reason sends its vibrations into the Cosmos and comes into contact with the desired object. It is a rope that permeates the entire universe.

Ajna is a window into Consciousness, contemplating the manifested Worlds. The development of this chakra gives a person clairvoyance in these Worlds. But the awareness of the manifested is based on the alternation in Consciousness of moments of consciousness with moments of unconsciousness. When the "I" of a man is conscious, then the "I" of the corresponding "in the spirit" of a woman has a moment of unconsciousness and vice versa.

Ajna corresponds to the physical Sun and is an expression of a personality integrated and functioning as a disciple and subsequently as an Initiate. This center, being the "organ" of distribution of the Energy of the active Mind, by the time of the Third Initiation of the Soul reaches the moment of its full activity.

This chakra connects the Spirit - through the embodied Soul - with the personality, that is, the process of integration of the Energy of the lower chakras in Ajna takes place, after which the personality acquires the ability to spiritual vision. The "third eye" - trikutta - is connected with the Sahasrara, which expresses the Will of God the Creator through the Spirit of man, through which the spiritual connection with the Hierarchs of Shambhala is also carried out.

The physical left eye is connected with Vishuddha and the carotid gland, expressing the principle of Manas and the aspect of the active Mind of the personality, i.e. Matter. The physical right eye is connected with Ajna and the pituitary gland (the principle of Buddhi), perceiving the aspect of Love - Wisdom.

The power of this center can be used both for destructive purposes and for constructive purposes. With an artificial, isolated and premature disclosure of Ajna without the preliminary natural development of Anahata and Vishuddha, a person's reorientation to the left path of development is possible, leading to black magic and degradation of the Soul. The performance of many rituals of black magic by a person with a negative intellect and a developed Ajna center can cause illness, Death, destruction of the harvest from natural disasters, financial ruin, and so on.

We want to remind people who are too impatient - and, therefore, not yet ready to open this center - that the "third eye" only allows you to see the reflection of human energy, by no means ensuring spiritual progress and Evolution. This path of development can only be called the "dead-end path of the Illusion". Many people with incomprehensible persistence want to acquire such psychic abilities as clairvoyance, levitation, without thinking at all whether it will be useful for their individual Evolution or not.

In this regard, many examples can be cited: titled "sorcerers of the highest degrees" - Longo and Tarasov, the main "zombie" of the CIS - Kashpirovsky, the "great lord of illusion" - Copperfield, etc. That for which the Law of Karma can only slightly "scold" an undeveloped or averagely developed person, for a knowledgeable and meaningfully acting person who has gone astray, after his Death can turn into the worst and most severe punishment: lowering the status of his Soul during future incarnations or even compulsory destruction of individuality.

Any violent awakening of the Kundalini Shakti will not bring a person the benefits he expected, except perhaps that it will become a source of intense creative euphoria for him, which has nothing to do with true spiritual development, which cannot occur improvised. Not a single person within the entire Universe can carry out his own Evolution without a slow, long and intense process of self-realization.

The knowledge obtained from the higher levels manifests itself in the Mind from the Astral to the Mental and reaches the brain through the use of the astral body as an effective transmitter to the physical brain. The pineal gland serves for Ajna as a physical organ for transmitting Thoughts from one brain to another or from the Higher Planes to the brain.

But the majority of people lack awareness of this Knowledge and high levels of their own Consciousness, because their brain is busy with mental processes and emotions. For many, the lack of awareness of the Higher Planes is due to the lack of links with the sympathetic nervous system.

The pituitary gland is the seat of emotional and mental characteristics. In one part of it, the "rational mind" is concentrated, and the other is responsible for the emotional ability of imagination and visualization. In a person with a creative ability, and therefore with a developed personality, both lobes of the pituitary gland equally respond to needs and can acquire the status of a material aspect, a mechanism through which the Soul moves and expresses itself.

A person - after Death or in the process of sleep - can awaken in the Astral Plane and, according to the level of his Consciousness, function in it, but if there is no connection between the physical and astral bodies, this creates a gap in Consciousness. No matter how bright a person's Consciousness may be during its stay in the Astral, it cannot, until all the links of the chain operate, penetrate the brain and imprint in it the memory of the experience received by the Soul during its stay in the Subtle World.

When Ajna is out of balance, difficulties arise with concentration, obsessions arise, hallucinations, turning into schizophrenia, thinking becomes difficult, a person becomes uncommunicative, withdrawn. This center is negative in relation to the next head center - Sahasrara, which responds to the Energy of the Soul.

When the Soul occupies a dominant position, energizes the head center and removes the pineal gland from an atrophied state into a functional one, only then the positive aspect begins to play its role and a relationship is established between Ajna, with its component - the pituitary gland, and Sahasrara, with its component - the pineal gland. This evolutionary moment can be considered as the birth of Christ in the House of God and the emergence of a true man.

The perversions of sexual magic that are widespread today are the consequences of the distortion of the true spiritual connection or the fusion of both energy centers in the head, which, in turn, personifies the connection between the Soul and the body. Sexual magic involves in this process the center under the diaphragm and sexual intercourse between people on the Physical Plane . The true process of merging is carried out in a person's own Nature, centered by Consciousness in the head, and the connection is established between the Soul and the body, and not on the sexual basis between a man and a woman, or, in the form of perversions, between people of the same sex.

To activate ADJNA, it is necessary, simultaneously with the rotation of ANAKHATA counterclockwise, from above from the Cosmos through the crown of the head, to mentally screw an energy cord of a silvery-white color into the region of the cerebellum. Ajna during Meditation can be visualized as an indigo spot.

The effect of working with chakra:

- deliverance from most of the sins (offenses) committed in Life due to their awareness and sincere repentance;

- intelligence and mental abilities are activated, it becomes possible to visualize vivid visual images (reading the most powerful mental images that arise in people) and influence other people at a distance;

- the ability to see the aura, chakras, breakdowns in the biofield, to know the past, present and future is acquired, as well as the ability to quickly penetrate any of their subtle bodies at will;

- karmic achievements of past incarnations are burned;

- there comes a release from various nonspiritual qualities, desires and motives, forcing various negative actions.

With sufficient development, this center functions as an intuitive visual organ that can view a panorama of events that are not limited by Space and Time, and also makes it possible to look into the parallel Worlds of other civilizations, into the Microcosm and Macrocosm, to consider in the system of images the Thoughts of people and other intelligent beings including crystal and energy structures.

One of the insignificant functions of this center, which manifests itself when Ajna is underdeveloped in comparison with other centers, is that it allows a person to always feel or know when other people are thinking about him. This knowledge is one of the simplest forms of "mental telepathy". When someone directs a strong stream of mental or sensory energy at such a person, then this person will always know and feel this in the form of a dull headache or pressure in the forehead area between the eyebrows.

As already mentioned, the Ajna lotus has two large petals, which are composed of 96 smaller petals or units of Power, which do not form a pronounced flower outline. The petals spread to the right and to the left, characterizing the right path of the development of the Soul or the left path - the involutive descent of the Soul into the dense layers of Matter. They symbolically form two sides of the cross on which the human Soul is crucified: two streams of Energies characterize the direction of Life - from Sahasrara to Muladhara, and the other direction - across Life.

The natural opening of the "third eye" - the tricutta - should be considered as an Event of great importance in the psychic Life of a person, as it is.

SAHASRAR

The anatomical correlate of this center is the pituitary gland. In the physical body, it is located in the region of the crown, or rather, one centimeter above it. The tendon helmet of the head closes. It is also called "crown chakra" or "hole of Brahma".

This center of Knowledge or pure intuition connects a person with the spiritual Plan or Superconsciousness. Opening the chakra removes all limitations of Space and Time, allowing you to reach the highest stage of Enlightenment - SAMADHI.

The Sahasrara mandala, unlike the mandalas of other centers, has a pronounced asymmetry, which emphasizes both its earthly and cosmic nature, its connecting role between the earthly and spiritual Planes of Existence.

The Sahasrara lotus has 1000 energy petals arranged in 20 layers with 50 vortex petals in each layer. It does not have a sound mantra, but its closest sound is the protoslog OM. When you concentrate on it, you can imagine it as a purple spot above the crown of the head. During Meditation, the Energy of Egregor is passed through the Sahasrara from above with the subsequent lowering of the energy flow to the underlying centers.

In a perfect state, a person can get almost any information he needs, without asking any questions and without encountering any difficulties, simply by looking deep into himself with his inner gaze .

A well-developed Sahasrara is associated with such psychic properties as the ability to Enlightenment and a holistic understanding of the World, cosmic Love, contact with the cosmic Consciousnesses of the Essences of the highest levels of the Hierarchy, control over the Forces and Energy. It allows you to remove information from the information field of the Earth - the Noosphere.

On the other hand, disturbances in her work can cause various depressive states, a feeling of anxiety, withdrawal, psychosis and other mental disorders and diseases.

The process of a person's spiritual development is characterized by the aspiration of Energies to the upper chakras. As we have already said, each chakra, like a lotus, has a strictly defined number of energy petals, which, when the Kundalini moves upward, unfold and also rush upward. These "petals" serve as a kind of amplifiers of Energies, and their openness means purposefulness towards the object of influence.

Further cognition will reveal that the three main planetary centers are: the Consciousness of Shambhala, the Consciousness of the Hierarchy and the Consciousness of humanity. When humanity achieves the perfect development of the Will, power and Goal of Shambhala, the higher Energies and Forces will be able to freely flow through the Sahasrara. Love and Wisdom of the Hierarchy, as you already know, flows through Anahata, and the Energy of Vishuddhi will concentrate in all of humanity. Ajna will become a conductor of all three types of Higher Energies.

After humanity reaches this level, a new activity will follow on its part and the task of uniting the three subhuman Kingdoms with the three superhuman Kingdoms will be completed, which will confirm the prerequisites for a new planetary Circle of development. At the same time, our humanity will reach the pinnacle of evolutionary progress already in the present Fourth Round.

In addition to the above chakrams, there are four more large energy vortices in the soles of the feet and in the palms of the hands. The centers of the feet help a person maintain a connection with the Earth to create a vital balance between the Earth and the cosmic forms of Energy. The weak work of these vortices often causes a limited supply of the Earth's Energy, which immediately manifests itself in a decrease in the temperature of the feet, and, in addition, a person feels insecure, "unsettled", tired and empty.

By the way, in many spiritually developed people, due to the transition of their body to functioning through higher-frequency centers, the first symptom that affects the physical body is a coldness of the feet, which very often, due to a decrease in the intensity of blood circulation, leads to serious diseases of the legs. During the practice of Meditation on the higher psychic centers, it is also advisable to weaken the influence of the Energies of the Earth on the place of the Meditation with the help of special methods.

The whirlwinds of the hands are the seat of the creative Energy. They are located at the center points, between the thumb and forefinger on each hand. Almost all psychics, consciously or not, use the centers of their hands both for receiving Prana from Space and for transmitting energy information to other people and into the surrounding Space.

When you create something with your own hands, the energy of your Thoughts is transmitted through the centers of the hands to the object and accumulates in your work, which from that moment has either a healing and protective effect, or a suppressive and destructive effect. This is the secret of talismans, healing objects and paintings, as well as harmful things and places.

Besides the named psychic centers, two energy vortices are located in front of the ears, where the jaws join; one - at the junction of the sternum; two - directly behind the eyes; one - next to the liver; one near Manipura; two are associated with the gonads, one with the stomach, another with the vagus nerve near the thymus gland, and two superimposed on each other with the spleen.

In addition to the so-called. There is also the so-called "Lotus Garden". "The Garden of Cosmos" is the Body of Being, in which the Lotus of Cosmos blooms. This "garden" begins with the Chalice. The chalice is not at all some conventional symbol or image - it actually exists and is located in the astral body of the organism, in the chest area.

The heart chakra is, as it were, inside, in the very center of the inner cavity of the Chalice, forming around itself from the bodies of Ida and Pingala, a spherical body, the top of which is in contact with the throat center. The base of the Chalice (its bottom) is where the solar plexus center ends.

From the center of the bowl, it permeated the entire body, sees fire violet ray, around which winds, rising up, golden - purple spiral wrapped foggy, reddish-purple substance. This unwinding spiral connects the fifth, sixth and seventh centers, as well as both hemispheres of the brain and exits through the so-called. "The Hole of Brahma".

From the upper edges of the Chalice, in all directions, an innumerable set of fiery-radiant streams of atmic substance iridescent with all the colors of the rainbow. The Chalice is a powerful spacecraft of Perception and Action, permeated by 72 thousand NADES of substantial Thought, which envelops the fragile human body like a shell, feeding it with the necessary Forces and Energies, and also protecting its Consciousness.

Man is a cosmic Being, and the Chalice is a generator of radiation by man into the Cosmos of Himself. All this extraordinarily complex, living and active structure is the Lotus of Cosmos, which has 72,000 living and moving petals flowing in threads of countless turbias of amazingly beautiful fires and color streams of radiant and radiant fibrous substance of Thought.

The three lower centers are now the most developed and "alive" in the average developed person ; they need to be reorganized, reoriented and transferred from an active state to a passive state. The four supraphrenic centers should be awakened and transferred from the state of "negativity" to the state of "positivity".

This can be done in two ways: by transferring the positive Energy of the lower chakrams to the higher centers, or by awakening the head center as a result of the development of Will. The first is achieved by the formation of character and the purification of bodies functioning in the three Worlds, and the second method uses for this purpose Meditation and the manifestation of the goal imposed by the Will on the daily life and life of a person.

A lot has already been said about the first method in all world religions: when the Energies hidden at the base of the spine are transferred to the head and (through MANIPURA - this distribution chamber of energy and the medulla oblongata) - to the center between the eyebrows - AJNU - then the personality, the aspect of Matter, reaches its apotheosis and Sophia - in the individual sense as the ultimate analogy of man with infinite Reality - "ascends to Heaven" to sit there next to the Son, Christ, the Spirit.

When the Energy of SVADHISTHANA, still activated at the work of physical creation and reproduction, rises, is reoriented and brought to VISHUDHA, then a person becomes a conscious creative force in the Higher Worlds. After that, he steps into the "veil" and begins, together with the rest of the enlightened Consciousnesses, to create an image and order of things that will ultimately lead to a new Heaven and a new Earth.

As these changes and transmutations are made, a person begins to spiritually awaken and acquire qualitatively new states of Consciousness, which, in turn, radically transform his entire existence and being. And this is possible only with very careful and long-term daily work.

After the completion of these three transfers of Energy, activity appears in SAHASRAR - the last governing factor controlled by its energy "double". From this moment on, the volitional aspect of the Soul through the mental body and the head center will control all the actions and thoughts of the personality. In this case, the thousand-petalled lotus begins to function.

So, the first center that you must consciously energize and on which you must concentrate all your Will is ANAKHATA - the heart center, the opening of which will allow you to learn to love purely and impersonally, without succumbing to personal attraction and motives of reward.

Until such an awakening of the Heart occurs, you will not be entrusted with the mastery of the creative forces of the throat center - VISHUDHI, since in this case you will be subject to the danger of self-aggrandizement and various kinds of ambitions.

We emphasize once again that none of the above-described opening of the centers begins with complete static passivity or as a completely new and unfamiliar event.

All of us and each of us individually are in the process of Evolution, which determines this, and not another level of each Consciousness and the degree of its readiness for such transformations. Some aspects of our power centers are already awakened and functioning in organic connection with the aspect of form, but so far they "do not have the right" to express the qualities of the Soul.

Each of us has a very long and fruitful past behind us. No one is exclusively selfish or separated from the rest of humanity, which is organically cohesive and interdependent. The present civilization as a whole has already achieved a lot in the partial activation of the heart center and in the awakening of the most important aspects of the throat center.

The problem for many people now is the activation of the solar plexus center, since its chakra is wide open, actively functioning and is almost completely awakened in most people. But at the same time, the process of transmutation is taking place, which is accompanied for many by great difficulties and a chaotic state of the psyche.

Anakhata also begins to vibrate, but so far this chakra is awakened only in a few. VISHUDDHA is often activated prematurely due to the transfer of Energy from SVADHISTHANA.

This happens for various reasons - sometimes with a spiritual purpose and intentions to serve the Forces of Light, but more often because of the denial of the need to lead a normal sex life due to economic difficulties or lack of physical vitality.

Very often, the lack of vitality is associated not only with the deterioration of the ecological situation and an increase in the level of radioactive contamination, but also with the fact that in past incarnations, many deliberately weakened their vital body by monasticism, asceticism or excessive practice of mysticism.

That is why, during the next incarnation, the information about the lowered vitality was transmitted by the Permanent Atom of the etheric body as an acquired quality to the new body.

The activity of the chakras subtly reflects the characteristics of various elements and other qualities of the "external world". Through the prism of our centers, the entire Universe can be structured, which appears as an echo of the human body, revealing in itself all the same familiar patterns, and the human body, in turn, echoes the Universe.

After all of the above, we consider it necessary to warn you about the greatest danger that can threaten you while working with chakras - about the possibility of poisoning the body with the psychic poison imperil, which can even lead to death. We will talk about this poison in more detail, but for now we note that it is formed in the body not only at moments of aggression, anger, irritation and malice, but also as a result of experiences of various failures, losses, troubles, injustices and misfortunes.

We are happy only when we are sincerely pleased with ourselves and with WHAT and HOW we do in our Life. To be satisfied with yourself, you just need something: set a task for yourself and complete it yourself. Only the achievement of the intended goal makes a person happy.

Consider the most primitive case in which people most often expose themselves to the serious danger of imperil poisoning. For example, if someone else, and not yourself, poses a task for you that you do not want, but SHOULD perform, then in this case neither you nor the one who entrusted you with this business will be satisfied with each other. , nor the result of labor.

In connection with such an outcome, which caused negative emotions in each of the parties involved in the case, it very often happens that both parties become sources of spreading into the surrounding Space of a destructive mental poison, which begins to destroy the homeostasis of not only people who produce it in their bodies, but and those with whom they have to communicate.

The objects of destruction are, first of all, such qualities as a person's ability to self-control, to self-report in his actions and to self-analysis of his actions. In such cases, they say that "the soil is slipping from under our feet," psychic stability is lost.

More and more "getting turned on", a person commits an irreparable sin, which is the last step of despair and a consequence of the internal pressure of overwhelming negative emotions - he transfers dissatisfaction with himself or someone to everyone around him, guilty and innocent in his condition.

Thus, he becomes dissatisfied with everyone, unhappy on the inside and angry on the outside. This is already evidence that a person has taken such a dose of poison, which may well make him disabled. In this case, the poison infects VISHUDHA and the entire Plasma of Psychic Energy, which we call Life.

So, gradually, a person becomes self-poisoned with psychic poison in all his bodies. Even chakras cannot withstand such vibrations and begin to fade. Without getting rid of this poison completely, one cannot even think of any transitions to other dimensions, because this would be tantamount to suicide.

As we have already said, each energy center of a person is a bidirectional cone, which, on the one hand, carries out a set of Energy, and on the other, radiation. In the center of such a bidirectional cone, there is a vortex, turbulence, or a singular point of Space. Each chakra is the same spinning top.

By the way, the Earth and other planets are also the same "tops". Each of these "tops", as we have already said, has its own field of Time and its own coordinate axes. Therefore, each vortex of Energy is a door to another Space, another World.

Being the centers of rotation of the etheric Energy, and conditional "points" for concentration, and many others, chakras are indivisible structures, the essence of which cannot be reduced only to the sum of the properties of their constituent parts. Chakras are an integral expression of the Universe, these are the conjugation points where the "outer" and "inner" Worlds meet.

Any process or phenomenon that takes place in the Universe is correlated in one way or another with any of the chakras. The system of psychoenergetic centers crystallized in the human body represents the entire Universe in its coherent and organized Unity. Structural features and properties of chakras differ from each other as much as the Worlds associated with different chakras differ.

For example, when the Consciousness switches to the lower centers associated with the Astral Worlds and most closely adjacent to the Physical Plane, the figurative and meaningful filling of your Consciousness will be formed by various unconditioned autonomic reflexes - of the intestine or the prostate gland. A characteristic feature of the descending Worlds of this level is complete indifference to everything human and spiritual, striving for the greatest satisfaction only of the lower instincts and stimuli of human (or rather, animal) nature.

Here you find yourself surrounded by powerful, greedy, cruel and brute forces, which, if you do not yet have enough developed ability to control your lower instincts on the Physical Plane, will create and control you as they wish.

You will become a slave to the worst that you have. If you believe in the devil, then it is here that he will become your constant companion. If you do not believe in the devil, then, although it will not exist, horrible nightmares will make your stay in these Worlds simply unbearable. These nightmares and obsessions can be both "abstract", with blurred and mixed elements of incompatible "realities", and with very "concrete" images that fill the Consciousness with negative emotions and feelings.

But, at the same time, in each center, along with negative states, one can also experience a peculiar, inherent only in this center, "high" or a kind of pleasure. If you are strong enough and able to subordinate the activity of the forces of this center to your Will, then negative emotions can be avoided altogether.

If you begin to concentrate your attention on the upper chakras to activate them, then by this you will excite the activity of your Higher Self, which for each of us is both a Guardian Angel and a Teacher. Only It can lead you - with sufficient striving and proper work on yourself - to the planned milestone of the merging of your Microcosm with the Macrocosm of God.

In the higher chakras, starting with ANAKHATA, both suffering and pleasure become more and more elevated, and the "reality" into which Consciousness falls becomes more and more alluring. This chakram is a "cup" in a circle, which performs a special role - it absorbs the subtle currents of the other centers, working singly and most often chaotically.

ANAKHATA harmonizes the fiery currents of the underlying centers and transforms them into a subtle shining ray connecting it? with the chakram located slightly higher, in the throat area - VISHUDHA. This throat center, in turn , directs the Energy transformed from chaos, which no longer represents a potential danger, into the Physical World around us.

The peak to which a person is raised by work on this chakra can be symbolically represented as the Throne, where your Higher Self sits as the Son of God. This is the awareness of oneself and one's true Name, one's organic belonging to the One God, to the Creator.

There is no longer any room for pride because of the height of the revelations that have become available to you, or for self-abasement because of the awareness of the gap between the Truth you know and HOW you continue to live on the Physical Plane.

Ajna feeds on Energies of two types: cosmic Prana and Kundalini. Therefore, for people whose chakras are closed below the sixth level, the "third eye" (tricutta) does not work, although the effect of vision can be observed with increased skin sensitivity due to the penetration of Energy to Ajna through other channels.

With the normal functioning of the lower chakras, concentration on Ajna leads to the simultaneous raising of the Kundalini and the connection of cosmic recharge through the Sahasrara. If the cosmic feed is cut off, the "third eye" is turned off.

The mood for the transition to a certain point in the Universe, to its specific place and Time, also play a decisive role. When using drugs, this condition is almost impossible to fulfill, which can lead to very serious consequences, up to and including physical Death.

When working with chakras, it is imperative to take into account the physical nature of the subject. The development of the corresponding energy center implies not only purification and recharging with Energy, but also the vision of the World contained in this Space, the knowledge of its Laws and principles.

We warn you once again about the danger of amateurish experiments with exits to other Subtle Worlds: it's like going to bed next to a pregnant bear, who, getting hungry in the middle of the night, can swallow you too. Everything that happens THERE and exists THERE has no less reality and danger than a car rushing towards you at full speed HERE.

If you manage to synchronize the work of all chakras, then you will reach the state of levitation. The task of synchronization is to align the axes of Space. Their main axes are aligned with the human spinal column. The rest is quite difficult to combine, because for this you need to learn to "see" them.

One who first entered one of the Subtle Worlds can be compared with a newborn, whose sensory organs have not yet formed, since although its receptors convert the Energy of various external influences into nerve impulses, the cortical sections of the corresponding analyzers are not yet sufficiently developed to connect these impulses into whole, turning them into a fact of Consciousness that really informs about the processes going on outside.

To learn to receive useful information from other Worlds, more and more new contacts with them are necessary, it is necessary to learn to really live productively in them, which in itself is very difficult, since people, by their integral Nature at this stage of Evolution, are forced to consciously function predominantly in the external World, and not in the internal Worlds dwelling in them.

The mystery of the human body lies in the fact that it is not exhausted by itself as a model of the World, as a Microcosm, reflecting the Macrocosm, but is a representation of the Worlds, which, being as inextricably linked with their Worlds as the physical body is inseparable from the Physical World, are the same " exits "to their Planes, as the physical body to the Physical Plane.

Man is a multidimensional being and therefore (upon reaching, of course, a certain degree of spiritual development) he can at the same time be in many places at once, realizing each of his actions as an activity performed in each of these places. But this is available at a conscious level only to those who have mastered the technique of connecting Consciousness with their etheric "double".

In addition, the human body is also a mediator between the Worlds - the only "point" of both the Physical and any other World through which one can come into contact with all levels of manifestation and become either a conductor of their Forces, or, having passed and conquered them, return to yourself.

If a "point" in time is correlated by analogy with a point in Space, then the latter will look like a spherical spherical corpuscle, while a " point" - a person in Time is a channel that goes into Infinity. A person through the NADI channels can transport himself anywhere. Here the usual experience of describing the Worlds does not work and there is no chronological sequence.

In the meantime, in the absence of the opportunity to pay more attention to these issues, we offer you one of the many options for working with chakras, which we find one of the simplest and most accessible:

1. Try with the help of your imagination to "see" any of the chakras in the appropriate color in the form of a rotating bidirectional cone.

2. While mentally pumping Energy into the chakra, try to make its rear cone rotate counterclockwise. In doing so, you should notice how the front cone will automatically begin to unwind in a clockwise direction, radiating Energy. The more you spin the rear cone, the stronger the radiation from the front one.

3. Slow down the rotation of the front cone with the help of Thought and Imagination. Thus, you will already slow down the course of Time ...

Remember that the development of the energy center occurs only when the energy flow passes through it. If the front cone rotates more slowly than the rear cone , this means that this center is underdeveloped.

And if the front cone rotates faster than the back one, it means that the outflow of Energy exceeds its inflow, which is also caused by a defect in the development of the chakra. In the normal state, both cones should rotate synchronously and in opposite directions.

4. An underdeveloped center can be corrected by pumping Energy. To do this, first check the chakras above and below the underdeveloped center. In this case, the flow of Energy should be directed by you from the bottom up . By the way, the dimension of the inner Worlds in the energy centers of a person also increases from bottom to top .

So, first, by slowing down the rotation of the front cone, reduce the outflow of Energy from the defective center.

After that, accelerating the rotation of the rear cone, pump it from below with Energy. Then, when the point of connection of the vertices reaches the same dimensions as the throat of the cone, release the front cone and, working in the same mode, achieve synchronization of the rotation of both parts of the energy center. After that, in a similar way, proceed to viewing the center overlying the underdeveloped chakra, although even with the elimination of the defect in the lower center, the underdevelopment of the upper one should disappear automatically.

5. To get acquainted with the World you need, you need to mentally concentrate at the entrance to the back cone of the corresponding chakra, and then "enter" it through the connection point of the tops of both cones. Here you can freely communicate with the inhabitants of the corresponding Space. The exit is through the front cone. As you can see, everything is very simple.

Outside the physical body, the Space of the corresponding dimension continues and interacts with the same Spaces of other objects. The return is via the rear cone.

You can also make transitions from one Space to another or an entrance in a subtle body corresponding to a given chakra to the point of connection of the cones along the vertical channel DRY, but taking into account that the speed of movement along it is very high.

On the lunar channel - Ida - you can only make descending travel, and along the solar channel - Pingala - only an ascending movement between the energy centers. Travel to different points of Space is set by at least one real image, sound, name, call, etc., that is, by any trace of the energy of the object you need.

Thus, you can accurately determine the desired point in Time and Space. Pushing off from it, you can move in any direction along the coordinates. In addition, at this point, you can connect to the Time field of another object and go further with it, tracing the chain of events.

When the Psychic Energy, taken from the Cosmos, in its upward movement unites with the fluid of Pingala, then the latter increases in its growth and merges with the Psychic Energy into a single substance. Pingala becomes indistinguishable from the Energy of the Cosmos, and that - from Pingala. But one must take into account that this phase of "full bloom" ends rather quickly and one must have time to return back before the Psychic Energy returns to itself, and Pingala returns to itself.

When a person lowers the Psychic Energy in a spiral, and then lifts it in the same way, then his body is largely rejuvenated. At this time, you can see how the hair on his head, if it is long enough, rises by itself, then twists in a spiral motion and falls to the crown in the form of a spiral hairstyle.

At this time, Pingala ignites and becomes clearly visible. Together with Pingala, the channel of Will - Nadi is visible, through which active Power of the Spirit and active Will enter Pingala. Together with the Will through the Nadi, the Information comes from the Thought-form. Note that this side of Spirit and Will is very healing for the physical body of a person, since the twelve-membered NAGA system is activated, each division of which is excited by each of the seven chakrams, so that the number of Forces is formed - 84.

The formed eighty-four Forces, according to the law of autowave processes, are distributed by Psychic Energy along various nerve nodes and plexuses. With the emergence of these Forces, Psychic Energy is excited, which, being purified, cleanses the human body itself, rejuvenating it.

Once again, we draw your attention to the fact that each center is separated from the higher and lower centers by a protective "partition" made up of the finest interweaving of the substances of ether and gaseous Matter. These "partitions", as the Kundalini gradually rises, must be burnt out by the Fire of its Energy and dissipate, - only after that it will become possible for the free movement of Energy from bottom to top and vice versa.

However, this is a very dangerous practice in the event that a person is not yet sufficiently developed spiritually, which can lead to mental disorders and even Death. This process is quite painfully felt by the entire physical body, because the whole network of NADI channels and centers are connected here through the subtle components of the nervous and endocrine systems.

These etheric partitions are thin- material disks in shape , rotating at certain speeds, different for different centers and corresponding to the point of Evolution of the system of mental centers, individual for each person. During a spiritualized Life, when Consciousness acquires heightened vibrations as a result of its Evolution, the Fire of the Soul induces all psychic centers and aura zones to also raise their vibrations, thereby enhancing their contact on both sides of the chakra with the safety discs, which, in turn, are very greatly from this they refine, disintegrate and enable the Kundalini to penetrate into higher centers, due to which a person acquires a qualitatively new level of Consciousness.

Four bridges are located sequentially between the five chakras along the spine, and three - in the head, forming several protective crosses, of which the cross plays an especially important role, the vertical component of which is the seven main chakras, and the horizontal component is the two Anahata subchakras located to the right and left of it ... It is noteworthy that the Anahata chakra is located in the center of this cross, as if symbolizing the crucifixion of a person's material aspirations and all his egoistic desires, before he can rise higher and realize the Plan of his Soul.

Only when these discs are burnt out by the Energy of ascending or descending Fires, only then it becomes possible to "SEE" the real centers. Unfortunately, many people confuse mental centers with their protective counterparts, which also have with their own radiance and light,

but do not bear their functions. That is why many clairvoyants are mistaken in distinguishing the colors of the chakras and etheric straps.

Such a cross separates AJNA-CHAKRA from SAHASRAR, located behind the frontal center and at the same time forming a protective shield between them.

The cessation of burning or pain in any part of the spine, if it is not caused by purely physiological reasons, is most often explained by the burnout of the safety disc, which is not yet evidence of spiritual growth. In addition, with the true spiritual development of a person, pain can be either weak or not felt at all.

We emphasize that when opening the centers, it is imperative to take into account the ray and type of a person, his gender and the point of HIS Evolution, as well as the balance of the centers. Someone is underdeveloped and others are overdeveloped, someone has the advantage of forces OVER, and someone - UNDER the diaphragm. In addition, the concentration of the main Energy in the solar plexus is very important. The brightness of the Light in the head should be taken into account, since this is an indicator of the control of the Soul and the comparative purity of all human body-conductors.

In each case, all etheric septum disks must be carefully considered, as well as the speed of vibration of them and the centers closest to them. Their synchronization must be achieved, and this is the most difficult.

Each phase of the development of Consciousness corresponds to a certain level of development of its qualities. At the first stage of these qualities - three (the power of the Spirit - Creative Activity, the power of Love and the power of Will); the fourth quality that carries the inviolability of the Law of development is the Law of Existence, according to which the World develops.

At the second level, by dividing the previous qualities (except for the Law), six qualities develop: Will is divided into Free Will and Aspiration, Love - into Wisdom and Open Cognition, and Creative Activity - into Creativity and Self-knowledge. The seventh is the Law.

In the third generation, the division of qualities is repeated in the same pattern and, together with the Law, there are already thirteen. Many Essences inside our Galaxy (including the Earth and present humanity), having physical bodies - planets, constellations, solar systems - are thirteen- quality Essences.

In relation to the Earth, the conductors of all twelve qualities are Living Entities who implement the Law of Existence, which we call the Zodiacal constellations or Signs of the Zodiac. In addition to Them , the quality of the Law of Existence also bears the Essence of the constellation Cygnus.

The fourth generation entities have twenty-four qualities. Such cosmic Beings (both from the WORLD and from the ANTIMIR) are already beginning to appear on Earth and correspond to our concepts of God-men, the qualities of which are determined not only by the state of the physical, but also by the energy bodies. They are influenced not only by the 12 constellations of the Zodiac, but also by the 12 Higher constellations, of which not all are known to people.

The keepers of pure quality - Will - are the constellations Ursa Major, Dragon and Centaurus; zodiacal Essences - ARIES, CANCER, LIBRA and CAPRICORN serve as guides of this quality.

The keepers of pure quality - Love - are the constellations Orion, Bootes and the constellations of the Polar Star System; the conductors of this quality are the cosmic Entities of the Law - TAURUS, SCORPIO, LEO and AQUARIUS.

The keepers of pure quality - Creative Activity - are the constellations of the Pleiades, the Hair of Veronica and Ptolemy; guides - Gemini, Virgo, Sagittarius and Pisces.

We emphasize once again: everything that we have said and will still talk about the Worlds and their Forms, about various Energies - all this applies to all the Planes of Existence and directly to the person himself, as a reflection of these Plans.

If we say "Peace", then we mean at the same time a person as the World. If we say "Universe", then we mean man as the Universe. If we are talking about the Higher Worlds and their inhabitants, then, again, we mean by this the Spiritual Essence of a person with energetic quantized foci in him and fiery vortices of the generated Energies.

The first human civilization developed in itself three basic Principles - etheric, astral and mental etheric bodies - and three energy centers corresponding to these Principles - MULADHARA, SVADHISTHANA and MANIPURA. During its heyday, all life on Earth was influenced by the Rays of quality of only three systems: Venus, Mars and the Sun. But even then there was the fourth radiation, which laid the inner striving of the primitive man for self-improvement - the Energy of the planet Vulcan.

It was the emanations emanating from this distant planet through the Principle of Will that laid in all earthly beings an irresistible striving to comprehend the highest cosmic Secrets. Meditation on this planet using the sound combination "VU-UL", due to the unified principle of information coding, will give you access to the Sirius system (sound " S-S ").

The first human civilization was destroyed as a result of a cosmic catastrophe and tectonic shifts caused by it. Once every two and a half thousand years, a living cosmic Being - a comet of very large sizes - passes in the immediate vicinity of our planet, penetrating into its Aura and thereby causing a shift of its thin bodies-shells. Since this invasion occurs either on the direct or on the return path of the Being-comet, it causes a change in the type of opposition on Earth and a change in its poluses.

The destruction of the second (again failed) human civilization - Atlantis, which reached the level of the opening of the ANAKHATA chakra and the beginning of the development of the fifth energy center - VISHUDHI, was timed by the Hierarchs of the Ring of the Great Luminescence to one of these moments. But due to the fact that the Forces of these centers in many people fell under the influence of demonic Egregors and were used not for spiritual development, but for mercantile purposes during the practice of black magic, the Leading Hierarchs provoked a planetary "event", which we call the "flood" ... As a result of such harsh measures, we appeared - a new humanity or the Fifth (Aryan) Race.

At the present time, the duration of the existence of civilization - due to the much faster development of the intellect than that of the previous two Races - has been significantly reduced and humanity has reached the seventh level of its spiritual development. Many people, in connection with the intensive development of higher centers, both from the Light and the Dark Forces, are already beginning to acquire extrasensory, that is, extraordinary abilities in comparison with the bulk of people. The near future will plunge all of us into very difficult, but, at the same time, evolutionarily and very responsible conditions for the transmutation of the entire energy of the Earth, contributing to the division of Energies into several main ranges of vibrations. Then, in the period which in religions is called "the coming of the Anti-Christ ", all information and energy structures (Souls) will be finally sorted out according to their evolutionary basis: on the worthy ones to go to the new Sixth Human Race; on those who hesitate between Good and Evil, and on the outspoken servants of Darkness, who have lagged behind in their development and require either a complete annihilation of their Being, or a repeated passage through the initial cycles of human Evolution. Intensive development of superpowers in the sphere of Higher Energies and mastery of their bioenergetics, will give a person the opportunity to understand the true meaning of the Laws of Space and will help not only to equip Life on the planet in accordance with these Laws, but also to prevent global cosmic catastrophes in the future, associated with the need for periodic physical destruction of the worst parts of humanity.

COMPOSITION OF THE HUMAN

To make it easier for you to navigate in the following, we must literally in a nutshell remind you of the structure of what we understand by the concept of "man", meaning him as a microcosm - a reflection of the Universe. So, although a person consists of the same principles, or Principles, from which the Universe is formed, none of these Principles is fully developed in him, because on a relatively young Earth his development proceeds in accordance with the development The earth is like a living organism.

Our solar system is a fourth-order system, it is located on the fourth Cosmic Etheric Plane, if you count from top to bottom. This Plan is the meeting place of the past and the future, that is, the present. Therefore, the Buddhic or Intuitive Plan is the meeting place or the Plan of union of who is human and who will be Superman at some point; he connects the past with what will be.

In our solar system, there are seven objective and seven subjective planetary bodies - the so-called Worlds of Cause and Effect. These are the planets that we are allowed to name in full:

The seven elemental planets are as follows: Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Sun (replacing another), Venus, Mercury, Moon (replacing another). The division into sacred and non-sacred planets is due to the fact that sacred planets are for the Solar Logos (God of our Solar System) what the Permanent Atoms are for humans. They embody the Principles.

Some planets represent only the temporary abode of these Principles. The Saints perform this function throughout their entire Evolution. Venus, Jupiter and Saturn are the conductors of the three Superprinciples in our time. Mercury, Earth and Mars are closely related to these three Evolutions of the inner circle.

The seven Planetary Logoi (Gods of the planets) of the seven sacred planets are at different stages of Evolution, but this does not mean at all that Some of Them occupies a lower position, and Someone - a higher one. It's just that the functions of each of Them are different and are conditioned by the Evolution of the Logos of the Solar System, as well as by the Sun Sirius, which contain their Bodies in Harmony and Equilibrium.

Therefore, the Evolution of each of the Planetary Logoi wholly depends on the Evolution of the superior Logoi of systems, the Universe, etc. up to the One Whose Name cannot be called - the One God.

The three main planetary schemes - Uranus, Neptune and Saturn - have not yet received their maximum stimulation, which is possible only when the "Energy of the sacred seven" comes to them. It must be said that the entire solar sphere is filled with more than 115 bodies that are at different stages of a vibrational impulse, and each of these small planetary schemes (controlled by their Gods) has some effect on the Logos of the Solar System, and, therefore, on those included in it Planetary Logoi.

Each of these bodies has its own orbits, each rotates around its axis and receives its portion of Life and substance from the Sun. All such bodies are organs of Energy that saturates the dense form. Some are "absorbents", others are "radiators", and still others, showing double activity, are in the stage of "transmutation".

Just as in relation to our Planetary Logos the three etheric planets of our chain - Earth, Mercury and Mars - form an extremely important triangle, at the present point of evolution Venus, Earth and Saturn also form a triangle, which is currently undergoing the animating action of the Kundalini of the Solar Logos , increasing the vibrational power of His psychic centers.

Mercury is the star of intuition or transmuted Manas. It scatters the ethereal (white) Energy of the Cosmos throughout the solar system. The Earth Gods also take this Energy to connect it to the center at the base of the spine of a human being. Mercury exhibits an intellectually active Kundalini, while Mars exhibits a latent Kundalini. Those who are learning or trying to take this Energy on their own should take great care, as it can not only burn the psychic centers, but even damage the spinal column. The souls of people do not go to Mercury.

Venus - corresponds to the heart center of the body of our Logos and therefore interacts with all other centers of the solar system, in which the heart aspect plays an outstanding role. It radiates the Energy of Nirvana and for the Earth is approximately the same as for a person his Higher Self is. From our next books you will learn that the introduction of Reason into an earthly person was not at all an accidental event in the Cosmos, but was a planned action of the Supreme Cosmic Hierarchs not only of our solar system.

On the circle of Venus is the summit of Shambhala, where earthly gods and people live, who have already reached high levels of Consciousness in their development and who have developed Higher cosmic bodies. In the Purgatory of the Moon and Pluto, they have their own specific sectors and degrees, where they help the Son of the Most High - Christ - to purify Souls, but after purification these Souls do not get to them, but enter certain layers and degrees of Paradise, which already belongs to the Son of the Most High. Venus is in its last circle and the fourth kingdom - human - has developed on it almost to perfection, as much as possible in our system. They work with the Earth at full capacity, but only in the next round will Their activity be demonstrated to the maximum extent.

Their participation in the Life of the planets takes place cyclically and according to the Law of Karma for the Planetary Logos, since They are essentially connected with His Life, which actualizes His centers. They come to Earth together with the flow of the Energy of Manas from the head center of the Logos.

These Higher (in relation to us) Cosmic Consciousnesses, these Essences sacrificing Themselves for the human Hierarchy are true Teachers and saviors who give Their Lives for the good of man. In relation to the Earth, They occupy the same position as the Heavenly Hierarchy of any planet in relation to people on this planet.

Venus is a sacred planet, but Earth is not. Venus is polarized negatively with respect to the positive polarity of the Earth - therefore, the mysterious absorption of the Earth by the Venus Force became possible .

A similar connection exists between the Pleiades and the seven planets of our solar system, as well as between Sirius and our system itself, which is negatively polarized in relation to the Sun Sirius, which affects our entire system through three synthesizing planets - Uranus, Neptune and Saturn .

Saturn corresponds to the throat center or Creative Activity. This planet radiates intuitive Energy. Saturn is the synthesizing planet and the focal point for the transmission of the cosmic Manas for all seven sacred planets. Saturn actually corresponds to the physical Permanent Atom of the Solar Logos, while Uranus and Neptune are reflections of His astral and mental Permanent Atoms.

The entities inhabiting the circle of Saturn are very strict and laconic in communicating with people; they give out the requested information very briefly and only to those who have the frequency of Thoughts capable of rising to their vibrations. The souls of people after their Death do not get here.

The period of Saturn's revolution around the Sun is 29.5 years, and earlier it was equal to 28 years. In the future, he will reach a speed of 33 years. Now processes are taking place on the Earth that take it away from the central star - the Sun - as a planet, so Saturn, opposing this process, is forced to accelerate its motion.

In addition, the location of its rings also affects. At a time when the largest of Saturn's moons is located towards the Earth, an increase in anomalous phenomena occurs on it and on Mars: magnetic storms occur at the poluses and in fact throughout the entire solar system. Our solar system, together with the Pleiades and one of the stars of the constellation Ursa Major, forms a cosmic triangle or a bundle of three centers in the body of the Sovereign of the Universe. The seven stars of the constellation Ursa Major correspond to the seven head centers in the Body of this Being, which is much larger in size and in the level of Consciousness of our Solar Logos.

Our Earth belongs to the Essences of the third generation with thirteen qualities (more on this later) and belongs to the objective planetary bodies, occupying the lower, turning point, where Spirit- Matter, being balanced, comes into Harmony. She only closely connected with Venus and Jupiter, forming the final score was an esoteric triangle. The force flows into our solar system from three sources through three channels: the Sun "Sirius", the Pleiades and the Big Dipper. We call these currents or radiations: akashic, electrical and pranic.

The Pleiades carry the quality of creative activity and are (in relation to our solar system) a source of electrical Energy. And just as our Sun is the embodiment of the Heart or aspect of Love of our Logos (which, in turn, is the Heart of the Lord of the Universe), so the Pleiades are the feminine opposite of Brahma.

The constellation Ursa Major carries the quality of Will. The Sun Sirius is the source of the logoic Manas (intellect) in the same sense in which the Pleiades are associated with Evolution in the seven Planetary Logoi, and Venus was responsible for the arrival of Reason on Earth.

To know the whole intellectually, it must be divided into its components, and then consider the relationship, interconnection and interaction of the parts as a whole. The more detailed the differentiation, the richer the understanding. We will also divide (conditionally, of course) the subject of our study - the Universe - into 12 constituent parts, following the traditional method (12 sounds in a note octave, 12 months a year, 12 main Chinese channels in acupuncture, 12 psychophysical qualities of a modern person, etc.) etc.).

Considering the basic Law of existence - the unity and struggle of opposites - we will add the 13th part - the World of opposition. Adhering to the established tradition, we will call this World "brown", and the remaining 12 Worlds will be divided into 7 main Plans and 5 intermediate ones. It is impossible to study the structure of the Universe without studying Man, and at the same time it is impossible to study Man without studying the Universe surrounding him. Man is an image of the World, he was created according to the same Laws as the World. The human body is the summary of the Universe, and therefore all our organs and systems correspond to the Forces of the Cosmos. All seven basic Subtle Worlds of the Cosmos create our integral space body.

All 13 Worlds are permeated with the subtlest superintelligent substance, which has various names (God, Absolute, Adi-Ishvara, etc.). God, in contrast to the Worlds that make Him, has an infinite number of dimensions of Space and Time. The past, present and future in God are one, there is no Time in our understanding, and the Energy that constitutes His Matter is infinitely thin.

Each of the seven Planes that make up the Body of God (or our Universe), in turn, is divided into seven more sub-planes, within which Matter differs in its qualities, just as solid physical bodies, for example, wax and gold, differ from each other in their properties. ...

It would be more correct to consider these Worlds as concentrically mutually penetrating one another and separated from each other not by distances, but by the difference in the atoms that make up their Matter.

In the body of our planet, we also distinguish seven main levels, but the Laws that govern them and the functions performed by them are little studied by us and are little known. The information that we can correlate with the knowledge of the levels of the Earth can be derived from our knowledge of the seven human bodies.

So, exactly the same as that of the Earth, as well as in the universe, our integral outer body has seven main bodies. These bodies consist of the Matter and Energy of the corresponding Worlds, and the Matter of the Worlds consists of the corresponding gravitational fields. Our bodies receive nutrition from the Worlds in the form of Energy of Matter and information. In addition to these seven bodies, there is also an integral - the so-called. "Body of Nirvana" or "body of the Absolute." If the body of Nirvana is not developed in a person, then the "body of the brown World" can take place as a substitute . All bodies are closely related to each other.

Now let's get acquainted with the very life Plans of a person. As in the Universe, a person consists of 13 such Plans, but we will consider only 7, grouping Plans from the seventh to the thirteenth into one - " Divine Consciousness " - since the human Mind is now unable to comprehend their meanings.

THE SEVEN FUNCTIONAL CONSTITUTION OF HUMAN

1. Physical body - what is known in the course of human anatomy and many atlases. It is not a principle, and subject to existing 48 Laws of the Universe. It consists of seven main sloev- skins or seven types of low-level vibrations. Vital functions of the body is ensured by its ethereal component, and which can rightly be attributed to the first principle of the person.

The etheric (or vital) body (Etheric "double"), is the coarsest part of the subtle body, visible as a light gaseous cloud - the glow around the boundaries of the physical body, which is energy flows that ensure the flow of physiological functions (for example, a magnet attracts iron filings, although the lines of force of the magnetic field themselves are invisible to the eye).

2. The astral body (or emotional - the second life principle, 24 Laws) - is, in fact, vortices and currents of a more subtle energetic substance than that of which the etheric body consists; all emotions are just different states of the Astral body, differing in the nature of the vibrations and the associated color scale.

It also consists of seven layers, of which three upper or lower (passion, impressionability and desires) can be attributed to vibrations of Disgust, the fourth (feeling) - to Interest and Indifference, and three inner layers (Soul Life, Soul Light and Soul Energy) - to Attractiveness.

3. Mental-causal body - represents even higher-frequency vibrational currents that spread as a part of the Aura beyond the boundaries of the physical, etheric and astral bodies, respectively; all mental intellectual operations are connected and occur only at the expense of the mental body. In terms of the quality of vibrations, it is not homogeneous and consists of the "lower" mental and "upper" causal bodies.

The mental body (or the instinctive Mind, the lower concrete Mind, 12 Laws) is associated with the Area of Concrete Thought.

It consists of four layers reflecting the vibrations of the corresponding Prototypes: Form, Universal Vitality, Desires and Emotions, Strength and Human Reason.

The causal body (or "the body of causality" - the Higher Mind, the Higher "I" of a person, the Karmic Plane, is subject to the action of six Laws) - is connected with the Area of Abstract Thought; although it is objectively connected with the same Mental Plane as the Area of Concrete Thought, but nevertheless, this implies the qualitative motives of actions or the nature of thinking, which, in the final analysis, characterizes the Karma of a person.

The latter determines the posthumous state and all further fate of a person. All actions caused by anger, hatred and fear, and, conversely, good deeds and selfless aspirations built on Love - all this is recorded, imprinted like a film in the causal body, as well as the experience gained in recognizing Good and Evil, True and not -True .

The content of the causal body is the final experience of a person's stay on Earth. It is a conductor of embryonic Ideas: Desires and Emotions, Life and Form.

4. The buddhic (intuitive) body is an even higher region and part of a person, the content of which is the so-called Spiritual Mind; all selfless actions, love, compassion for all living beings and the desire to help them are all qualities of the buddhic body.

It is completely devoid of any negative properties. It also consists of seven layers of subtle Matter and is the abode of the second aspect of the triune Spirit.

5. Spiritual body - Divine Spirit - the highest spiritual principle in man, consists of seven layers of subtlest Matter.

6. Monadic body - Divine Monad or Virgin Spirit.

7. Atmic body or "body of Nirvana" (Atma) - Divine Consciousness; it is the "Spark of God", which is qualitatively equal to the Lord; corresponds to the seventh Principle or ATME of our planet and dwells in a thin film of the spiritualized Akasha surrounding our planetary sphere.

Atma is a reflection of God in man, the description of whose qualities, even in principle, is impossible in the language of formal logic; it can only be directly contemplated as a dazzling white radiance, and even then only by a few out of millions of people, i.e. great mystics, prophets, Initiates.

Atma is that central cavity of Fire, characteristic of both the Sun and the planets, man and each of the atoms, which reaches the boundaries of its sphere of influence through the threefold channel: Akasha, Electricity and Light Rays of the pranic aspect.

Recall that Akasha is itself a vitalized substance; Electricity is a substance of one polarity, showing the quality of That Cosmic Lord, Whose Energy it represents; Light Rays are just aspects of latent solar heat reaching the Earth from the Sun through a special channel of least resistance.

Instead of the Atmic body, the Spirits belonging to the Worlds of the "descending series" - Anti-Worlds - can have so-called. "Brown body." The brown chakra, through which this body communicates with its World, is an artificial formation, grouping mainly around the center of a unique individuality. People with well-developed "brown body" are prone to destruction and denial, blocking expression of unique individuality and the heart center.

Let us note here once again that the very word "body" in relation to subtle-material structures has a very relative meaning.

It is, rather, the state of a particular part of the human constitution, since, in addition to a plurality of new properties that are not all in the physical world, etheric, astral and still higher in the level sparsity component of Matter "body" are also characterized by different amounts of space-time coordinates , i.e. have a different dimension.

Therefore, the words "body" or "shell" used by us in the future should not be understood in the literal sense of these words, rather, each of the "bodies" is only a potential for work, the possibility of human cooperation with any of the existing Plans of the Earth and Space.

For example, working with the Astral Plane, a person gives up his Energy to the required level, receiving in exchange the indignation of the fields corresponding to this level, visual "maya", in which one can easily see the desired or receive the required information. Speaking of "bodies", we have, first of all, substances that hide our inner Reality, fires that manifest themselves through these external attributes.

All of these "bodies" are not just geometrically related to each other; their functional connections are carried out through a number of channels (or centers), at the end of which there are certain organs of the physical body.

So, for example, the functioning of the etheric body is associated with the spleen, the solar plexus region and the lungs, its function is to accumulate rays of light and heat emanating from the Sun and transmit them through the spleen to all parts of the physical body; the astral and buddhic bodies, like the Paramatma, are associated with the heart, and the mental with the brain ...

Each subtle body has its own specific range of radiation, and the totality of the radiation of all bodies is the AURA, which was already mentioned above. The material and energetic totality of human bodies is usually called a bioenergetic field that carries integral information about the subject to any distance and to any past or future.

All egoistic desires or low mental reactions are inevitably reflected in the Aura. If a person completely surrenders to base passions and impulses, then sharply screaming tones are observed in the first Aura (physical and etheric body). With a low level of development, all shades from red to blue can be observed in it, and a dull, dirty look.

Obsessive red shades indicate sensual desires, a thirst for pleasure in the body and stomach, green - a fear of efforts to satisfy sensual desires, brownish green and yellowish green - a lack of skills in achieving desired base goals. Petty selfishness is expressed in dull yellow and brownish shades, and cowardice and fear in brownish-blue and gray-blue colors.

In the second Aura - the astral body - brownish and orange shades indicate highly developed selfishness, pride and ambition.

- yellow is a sign of clear thinking and intelligence, and green-yellow is associated with good memory. The blue color of the aura of the astral body is a sign of religiosity, which, in a stronger manifestation, gradually manifests itself in an increasingly intense violet color. The golden second (and even more so the third) Aura is a sign of holiness.

Holiness - it is the nature of belief and, at the same time, the level of practical implementation in their life, so that the color of the Aura - just one sign. Number of glittering sparks in the third Aure - mental body - linked to the level of mental development and maturity of the human mind. A man who knows how to transform their animal desires and manage, has a well developed second aura, and highly spiritual people - from iyayuschuyu sparkling third aura.

Altruism and self-denial for the sake of the common good is added at the last blue-violet color. Thus, with the properties and characteristics of Aura its specific components layers-linked both negative and positive human quality. All failures in the coordinated work seven "tel" as traumatic psyche and Um external influences on the fine plane, appear as shape deformation Auric Eggs (or "cocoon"). What is called "evil eye" or "corruption", manifest, for example, as breaking through the shells of the Aura.

Energetic parasitism, or vampirism, means connection to the aura of subtle suckers, or tentacles, through which the Vampire (parasite) receives the Life Force or even more subtle Energy from the victim. In addition, such negative emotions as fear, anger, envy also have color characteristics, since they give the Aura (more precisely, its individual layers or areas) a certain color.

With a weak development of any "body", its relative sizes are small, and the colors (coloration) are dull. For example, in poor physical health, the etheric body barely protrudes beyond the boundaries of the physical - i.e. by about 15-20 cm; if its boundaries are less than 5 cm, the situation is threatening! Mentally poorly developed people have a dull, barely noticeable mental body, although often a perfectly developed etheric body.

The dominance of animal instincts is usually associated with an almost undeveloped causal and higher "bodies". On the contrary, spiritually advanced people have a multi-colored aura dominated by white, blue and purple hues. On Thin Planes, she looks amazingly beautiful.

All changes in the physical body are preceded by certain changes in the subtle "bodies". Many psychics can recognize an incipient disease still in an invisible form, in a person's Aura, even a week or two before its manifestation (i.e. materialization) in the physical body. The more subtle the energetic substance that makes up this or that "body" is, the more powerful in strength it is. For example, Energy on the Mental Plane is "stronger" than astral or etheric.

In relation to the physical body, each subtle body has a barrier, or protective, effect from possible negative influences of the next one. That is: the etheric body protects physical as a safety net energy from the possible adverse effects of the astral body, which in turn protects the physical and etheric bodies from a variety of damaging effects on the part of the mental body.

It is clear that this pattern does not apply to higher bodies, since their content is purely "positive", and they are not affected by any negative properties. All the ugly manifestations of the psyche and the perverted Mind are qualities that can manifest themselves only in the lower " bodies" , but not in the higher ones.

What would happen, for example, if all the disturbances and anxieties of the astral body were directly manifested on the Physical Plane ?! It is not for nothing that they say that a person has lost weight, or "dries up", from emotional reasons: this is the Energy of the astral body, causing the corresponding changes in the etheric body, is spent on protective functions under negative influences of the external World (or rather, the reactions of the person to these factors). And if all our Thoughts could directly manifest themselves on the Etheric Plane, that would also be terrible!

We can very often observe many compensatory mechanisms: nervous laughter, tears and other affects play the role of adaptation, adaptation to various kinds of stressful loads, when the state of the etheric and astral bodies does not allow to withstand them directly.

Each subsequent, more subtle " body" can exert a controlling influence on the previous, more gross material "bodies" . Formally, this rule could be considered a consequence of the second, but it is based on the important fact that the highest of the bodies developed in man - the atmic one - is, as it were, the Supreme Observer in relation to everyone else.

The Atmic body, also called in Sanskrit terms, Paramatma, really exercises the final, most significant control for the Evolution of the Spirit . His activity actually means observance of the Will of God, which predetermines the entire history of the Divine Monad.

When a person, in the course of his spiritual development and, especially, in the course of consciously carried out spiritual practice, begins to open in himself the buddhic and atmic bodies that were previously mired in lower Matter, then the Will of the Lord can only then be manifested. It is no coincidence that all the holy ascetics and ascetics surrendered themselves entirely to the Lord: then these Higher Powers were revealed in them to the fullest extent.

Such a person really fills his Life with the qualities of God - Love, Compassion and Mercy; then he does not seek personal, self-serving goals for himself, he simply serves God and in the moments of the highest revelations can even contemplate Him in one form or another of God's manifestation In addition to the seven main bodies and the integrating eighth, there are five intermediate ones associated with the physical body through the into converters of Energies - chakras.

Nearly all of the body, in turn, have 13 major sub-centers, except for the body of Nirvana and brown body, which have 12 sub-centers. Integrating centers of the body are not, because they themselves are sverhtsentrami.

In addition to these devices, the "Chalice of Accumulation" located in the center of the chest at the level of the central chakra also has important functions . It is also divided into two parts: black and white. The accumulated abilities from all lived Lives are deposited in them.

The structure of the cosmic organism will be described in great detail in the volume "Spirit of Energy", but now what has been said will be enough to independently understand the numerous nuances of the "posthumous existence" of the human Soul. For comparison, let us also point out that, in terms of its functional complexity, such a subtle body as intuitive is about a million times more complex than our physical one.

The more subtle of these bodies (the seventh and sixth) in modern man are so far only the Principles that are contained in the causal body. This body is immortal and capable of reincarnation; this means that after the Death of the physical body and successive "Deaths" of the astral and mental bodies, which sometimes live for a very long time after the Death of the physical vehicle, only the body of causality is reincarnated into a new person, who is born after a long period of time in completely different, new conditions.

If a person visible to us consists only of physical and etheric bodies (an incarnated elemental, "non-human", which purely outwardly may not differ in any way from an ordinary person), then after Death nothing remains of him - he consists of earthly materials and after Death returns into the ground. Of course, it is impossible to talk about some kind of "immortality" for such a "person".

But if a person has a second body - the astral one - which consists of the material of the World of the planets, then he can survive the Death of the physical body for a certain period. In a man with two bodies, the second body is active in relation to the physical; this means that the Consciousness of the astral body has complete control over the physical body.

If a person during his Life was able to develop a third - mental - body, consisting of the material of the Sun, then he can still exist for some and very long time according to our concepts after the Death of the astral body - as a "personality". In a person with three bodies, the Consciousness of the mental body has complete control over the first two bodies, controlling physical functions and feelings.

The fourth - causal - the body consists of the Matter of the stellar World, i.e. from such a material that does not belong exclusively to the solar system, and therefore, if it could crystallize within it, then it means that there is nothing inside that could destroy such a body.

This means that a person who has developed a fourth body in himself is immortal within the solar system. The superconsciousness of the causal body has complete control over all other lower bodies.

Let us also note that the states of these higher bodies for the present time (astral, mental and causal - causal) at different stages of human Evolution are very different. In an underdeveloped person, the last body is hardly anything more than a Principle. It does not possess any memories and therefore the new incarnation turns out to be, as it were, an independent Life. Only at relatively high stages of human development does the body of causality have some vague memories of its past Life.

Now you see why it is impossible to immediately answer the question: is man immortal? One is immortal, the other is not, the third seeks to become immortal, and the fourth, considering himself immortal, is just a piece of flesh. In a person with two and three bodies, as in a person with four bodies, the most active body lives the longest, i.e. it is "immortal" in relation to the lower bodies. In fact, there is nothing immortal in the understanding as we, people, are accustomed to imagine it.

Even the Logoi are "mortal"; gods, but they are "mortal" differently, not like man. Therefore, it would be more correct to ask: is there a "posthumous existence"? We have already answered this question and again answer in the affirmative: yes, a person has the possibility of posthumous existence. But the OPPORTUNITY is one thing, and the realization of such an opportunity is something completely different.

Remember: the seventh Principle - the Divine immortal Monad - is always inherent in every person, every Principle (even the physical body, which is not a Principle), but (!) As a latent Power. As a macrocosmic Whole, it is present even in the lower sphere, but there is nothing there that could assimilate it.

As you already know, all the Worlds around us consist of vibrations of certain vibration frequencies, and what we call Earth, Matter, Energy and Space is just an ordered set of waves of various lengths and densities.

In addition, all the qualities that a person managed to develop in himself during all his incarnations are also nothing more than a set of wills of various lengths.

Further, the following expression "density of vibrations" is used by us in a sense opposite to the concept of "density of Matter", i.e. the higher the latter, the lower the "vibration density" and vice versa. The smallest density of vibrations is possessed by the Thinst, most rarefied Matter. And in Matter with the highest possible density, vibrations slow down and almost stop.

Since the Energy of each body differs in quality from the others, it turns out that each body, as it were, permeates coarser bodies, as, for example, sand is saturated with water, and water - with air. In the same way, the Matter of each of the seven Planes, covering our Solar System (including the Earth), penetrates into the Matter of a coarser neighboring Plan.

And one more, very important for understanding the issues we are considering, remark: when we say that the deceased "rises" after Death from one World to another, then we do not mean the movement of the Soul in Space and Time, which exist in the Consciousness of people only on the lower Physical Plane, but we mean the change of her Consciousness from one state to another, corresponding to vibrations of an increasingly higher and refined quality.

So, it is possible to "move" only in the Worlds located in the lower and middle layers of the Astral and only in relation to the change in the density of vibrations of the Matter that makes up this Plan.

Immediately after Death, and partly even in this Life, the Law of Karma is, as it were, subdivided into two components: the Law of Retribution and the Law of Reward. If in the course of earthly Life selfish actions, materialistic beliefs dominated and material or spiritual damage to other living beings was inflicted, the Law of Retribution prevails, which, for the disintegration of the lower bodies of the Soul and the liberation of the Spirit from them, first moves the Consciousness of a person into specially organized and intended "Worlds" Retribution "- the so-called" Hell "and" Purgatory ". If he led an unselfish way of Life, contributed in a positive way to the Evolution of other living beings, then after Death and the separation of the Soul from the physical body, the Law of Reward dominates; the discarding of the lower parts-layers of the Subtle body occurs without hindrance, and Consciousness dwells in the "Worlds of Enlightenment" - in the near-earth transcendental layers or on invisible subtle-material planets with wonderful (according to our earthly concepts) conditions of Life.

FROM THE AUTHOR

It's time to remove the veil of mystery and terrible fear from the concept of "DEATH" and bring it out into the sunlight. There is no such thing as "supernatural!" - everything in the World is natural; simply there are things that are still not clear, or not available to most people's minds ... there are no miracles. All that seems a miracle to one - the easiest spoken to another. Now it is time to understand and learn, so you and keep a new book in his hands, in which we will try to expand your awareness of the true nature of reality and gradually transferred from the material sphere in a more spiritual and to the nonphysical.

I, like many others, managed to pass in Knowledge beyond those whose Hearts and Thoughts were not so inquisitive. From what is revealed to me, I can tell you now not so much. But even this "little" will seem a miracle for many of you. You still need to understand a lot and acquire a lot of knowledge. If you have made a vow to follow the Light with all your faithfulness, then our books and knowledge are for you. Day by day this your loyalty to the cause of Love will grow stronger and day by day your fearlessness will increase so that you can go closer and higher, and further behind them.

We do not stand still and tirelessly follow those who extended a helping hand to mankind. Compassion and Divine Love. We are not traders shouting at the market, trying to impose our goods on everyone. We do not impose our views and our faith on anyone, annoyingly declaring this to be the only Truth - violence against.

Creation in any form is extremely alien to us. Our Loyalty to the Light moves in the wake of the eternal movement of the Great Beings. And in this eternal and tireless movement towards Perfection - the Law of the Universe.

If your heart rejoices at the opportunity to merge into this Ring of Eternal Light, into the cycle of eternal labor, if your Thought is happy that it has cognized the Light, follow us to the end.

The beginning of the Age of Aquarius means that our planet Earth, along with everything living on it, has already fallen into the energy field of higher vibrations, which create much harsher conditions for its inhabitants for existence and development than before. Many people have already experienced these changes in vibrations in the surrounding space. He who cannot stand it dies. People who do not work on their spiritual development according to the highest cosmic Laws, taught in a concise and accessible form by Jesus Christ, will not be able to exist in this energy field, which means that their Souls will no longer be able to incarnate here.

The Age of Aquarius requires collective development. Anyone who tries to evade the fulfillment of these requirements out of inertia will destroy himself. Such people simply will not be able to withstand certain global events that should take place on our planet in the very near future. We are talking about the quality of thinking, which gives a person the ability to resist certain influences. In this case, the resistance of the body is only a concomitant phenomenon.

It is useless to prove something to someone - they will not believe it, and neither we nor you have time left. Although, as my Teachers warned me, there will be a great many attacks and criticism on these books from secret and obvious servants of darkness: their vile feathers are already sharpened and their tinned throats are ready to announce the stagnant space of the planet with their deafening screech. Jesus warned about such "righteous" dashing brethren:

For the heart of these people is hardened, and they hardly hear with their ears, and they have closed their eyes, so that they do not see with their eyes, and do not hear with their ears, and do not understand with their hearts ...

Mt 13:15.

Everything in our World is so illusory and false that if you do not rely entirely on the Will of God and the justice of His Providence, then you can very simply doom yourself to endless vegetation in the slavery of the Antiworlds. Knowing that it is impossible to describe in terms and concepts of ordinary human language everything that we ourselves have witnessed, we nevertheless decided to try to explain in more detail everything that comes into contact with the so-called "problem of Death" as most people understand it.

In each of the books, we will deliberately return to many of the most difficult and incomprehensible questions several times, examining their different aspects from different points of view, do not try to grasp everything at once, because you will only waste time and effort. First read everything in a row, without delving into what is still difficult for you to understand, and then, as questions arise, start reading with a pencil in hand, emphasizing the Thoughts that are most interesting to you. To these (and other) places, as you comprehend and master all the information, you will return more than once in your Life.

Our books are your workbooks, not entertainment material for the curious, so you can make your notes in pencil not only at the end of the book, but also in the margins. This will not spoil the appearance of the book, but it will help you create a powerful Thought-form of striving for Knowledge. In addition, thanks to these records, you can subsequently trace the growth of the level of your Consciousness as you assimilate and memorize the material.

If you want to benefit from unique knowledge, many of which are for the first time given to the so-called "average", uninitiated person, then you must immediately tune in to serious and painstaking work, become open to accepting the Truth and be ready to reorient your thinking and make your own reassessment their spiritual values.

We hope that each of you, who has learned what you have read, will convey the truth about Death to at least a few more people and thereby contribute to the elevation of the planetary Consciousness of mankind. For, as Jesus said, the harvest is plentiful, but the laborers are few, therefore pray to the Lord of the harvest to send out laborers into his harvest.

We also hope that when the hour comes for you and you move into the otherworld, which has ceased to be a terrible secret for you, then, faced with new conditions of your existence, you will more than once remember us with a kind word for knowledge that will become a great support and support for you. only in Life, but also in the further posthumous Path of your soul.

There is nothing secret that would not be revealed, and secret that would not be recognized. What I say to you in the dark, speak in the light; and what you hear in your ear, preach on the housetops.

And do not be afraid of those who kill the body, but cannot kill the soul; but rather fear the one who can destroy both soul and body in hell.

KEEP YOU LORD AND HELP YOU ! ORIS

Sirius - Orion - Yalta, 1992-1997

Contacts

ayfaar.org - It`s official Iissiidiology website. Here you can find the most complete information in all available languages about Iissiidiology and Immortality Accessible to Everyone, free books downloads, videos with Author explanations and articles.

ayfaarpesni.org - Ayfaar Songs-meditations website. The author calls it the "sensual part of IISSIIDIOLOGY". Because the depth of the Knowledge is laid in each song through the unconditional heartfelt love and joy. In order to study Iissiidiology more effectively and for the harmonious development it is very important to practice the Songs meditation too.

iiaidc.org - This website contains information about the Idea of Altruism and Intellect Development centers.

iissiidiology.net - The main objective of this project is to show how "Iissiidiology can change life" or, in other words, the application of Iissiidiology in every-day life situations. This website contains articles written not only by Oris Oris (Iissiidiology author), but also by some of his readers.

Table of Contents

FOREWORD

OTHER WORLDS

WARRIOR AND DEATH

MEDITATION - IS "DEATH"

FEAR OF DEATH

THE ART OF DYING

HUMAN-SPACE

SPACE AND TIME GUIDE TO OTHER WORLDS

THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE

MAN AND EGREGOR

NON-HUMAN

LIFE CLEANSING FROM EVIL

JOURNEY IN TIME AND SPACE

TECHNIQUE OF ENTRANCE INTO INTERIOR SPACES

METHODS OF TRANSITION TO OTHER WORLDS

CONSCIOUS DREAM

SECOND WAY OF EXIT

CHAKRAMAS - NATURAL CHANNELS OF COMMUNICATION WITH OTHER WORLDS

MULADHARA

SWADHISTHANA

MANIPURA

ANAKHATA

VISHUDHA

AJNA

SAHASRAR

COMPOSITION OF THE HUMAN

THE SEVEN FUNCTIONAL CONSTITUTION OF HUMAN

FROM THE AUTHOR

Contacts